Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer

by Little Merger

Introduce yourself!The smile on Aoba’s face slowly converged, and he became extremely serious, which made his face in the shadow of the backlight even more terrifying.My name is Yamanaka Aoba, fourteen years old and live in the Anbu dormitory. I work in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division and live an ordinary quiet life every day…Aoba transmigrated to the world of Naruto, be

16. 504 - 537

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer #Chapter 504: Konohagakure's New Blood! - Read Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 504: Konohagakure's New Blood! Online - All Page - Novel Bin

Chapter 504: Konohagakure's New Blood!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 504 Konohagakure's New Blood!

"Wait!"

Just as Danzo turned around, Hiruzen immediately called out to him. After that, he quickly caught up and stood in front of him.

"Danzo."

"What happened to you recently?"

"Why are you so cold to me?"

"Is there any misunderstanding between us?"

Hiruzen couldn't help but ask. He knew that Danzo coveted his position, but he had also been using Danzo to help him consolidate his position. The two of them complemented each other, just like the light and dark sides of the same object.

He was on the light side and Danzo was on the dark side.

However.

Ever since Danzo recovered from his serious injuries.

He could clearly feel that Danzo wanted to say something but didn't. In the end, he chooses not to say anything.

It was precisely because of him not saying anything.

This caused many of his actions and judgment in resulting more problems, especially when it came to the ninjas of the Uzumaki Clan and some problems regarding Danzo's treatment process.

Hiruzen really misunderstood Danzo on this point.

Danzo didn't say anything not because he didn't want to say it, but because he really couldn't say it. He couldn't say it to Hiruzen because of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue.

Danzo couldn't say anything about Aoba.

Of course.

It wasn't just Aoba.

As long as it involved the matter of Aoba's shadow clone, there was no way for Danzo to say it out.

Due to this reason, such a situation occurred. Hiruzen felt that Danzo had something to say, but he never said it.

This also directly provided convenience for Aoba. Now, Hiruzen only felt that something was wrong with Danzo, not that there was a problem with Danzo's identity.

"I have no problem with you."

Danzo said indifferently. He did not expect that he would force this old fox, Hiruzen, to this extent. After all, according to Danzo's previous memories, even if Hiruzen was in front of Danzo, he would rarely completely remove his disguise and discuss something.

In most cases, Hiruzen held back.

However.

What Danzo said was right.

What he was doing now was not because he had a problem with Hiruzen, but because he wanted to push Hiruzen into an irredeemable abyss.

If he pushed too hard.

It would definitely cause the latter to resist.

On the contrary, it was this feeling of ambiguity that made the other party keep digging in.

"But this matter involves too much. It involves the Hokage position. I can only provide you with a plan, but whether this plan is the final plan or not, and how you want to do it, you have to make the decision yourself." Danzo slowly said.

"Danzo, you have changed. You were not like this before. You will not let go of my affairs!" Hiruzen stared at Danzo and said. This was his true thought. In the past, Danzo did not directly leave Hiruzen hanging when he encountered such a crisis. Instead, he tried his best to advise Hiruzen. Now that Danzo was leaving, Hiruzen suddenly felt a sense of loss.

"I will give you a detailed plan regarding Sakumo. I will also lend you the people from Root to help you complete this task. This should be enough, right?" There was a trace of helplessness in Danzo's tone. It was as if his girlfriend was going to make a scene in front of him so he stepped back to coax her.

"Enough!"

A smile immediately appeared on Hiruzen's face. He recognized Danzo's ability very much, especially in doing things on the dark side.

However.

In his heart, he still didn't quite understand.

In the past, this kind of thing was directly settled by Danzo.

Ads by Pubfuture

Why did he have to do it himself now?

Did Danzo have a change of heart?

Hiruzen silently thought in his heart, but he knew that now was not the time to investigate this matter. The most important thing now was to suppress Sakumo and keep the Hokage position. The rest of the things could be discussed later.

"I'll give you the detailed plan later."

Danzo silently threw down this sentence, and then directly walked toward the door of the office. He directly opened the door, and the scene in front of him entered his eyes.

Of course.

This eye of his did not have any specific use.

Before Danzo came out, he already knew what was going on outside. After Orochimaru settled down, Aoba's advanced paper clone had been using Rinnegan all the time. He had already passed all the images he saw to Danzo.

Danzo stood at the door and looked in Orochimaru's direction. After that, he looked at Aoba's advanced paper clone's direction. From beginning to end, he did not say anything, but it seemed like he said everything.

After that.

Danzo took a step forward.

He walked toward the corridor of the Hokage's office.

Aoba's advanced paper clone followed behind Danzo without a word.

Now was the best time for them to leave.

The reason was very simple.

If they continued to stay in the office for too long, it might cause Hiruzen to be suspicious. Hiruzen looked very amiable, but he was also a relatively delicate person. If he used Danzo's identity to communicate for too long, he might inadvertently reveal some flaws.

In addition, there was Orochimaru standing at the door.

This was indeed a very troublesome existence.

Now that Orochimaru had calmed down, he did not know when the other party would attack again. Aoba's advanced paper clone's thoughts were mostly focused on Danzo. As for why Orochimaru had suddenly stopped, he had not thought and judged further.

Just as Orochimaru made his move.

He was already mentally prepared to fight Orochimaru.

Because of the appearance of such variables, Aoba's advanced paper clone felt that the time to leave was just right. After all, this was the first time Orochimaru had come into contact with the puppet Danzo, so he still had to do it in moderation.

As they walked.

Danzo was in front.

Aoba's advanced paper clone was behind.

The two of them left the office one after the other.

Orochimaru stood at the door of the office. The moment Danzo came out, he looked at Danzo. However, he also did not say anything. He only meaningfully watched Danzo and Aoba's advanced paper clone leave together.

"Interesting."

Orochimaru once again stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth. The moment Danzo walked out, he immediately discovered that there was something wrong with Danzo.

That state...

He had studied it countless times!

Just now, Danzo did not look like a living person, but more like a dead person. Inside that body, he could not feel any soul, only some chaotic chakra.

Orochimaru has very in-depth research on souls and corpses. Although he has no way to identify whose soul belongs to whom, he could still tell whether the body was alive or dead. As for whether there was a soul inside, he could also see it.

Danzo was dead!L1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

Orochimaru immediately came to this conclusion in his heart!

But...

The problem came.

If Danzo died...

Why could Danzo walk right in front of him?

"There are more and more interesting things!"

Ads by Pubfuture

Orochimaru licked his lips. His long and narrow eyes were filled with excitement. He did not expose this matter. Instead, he pretended that he had not discovered anything.

"Konohagakure's past life is too dull!"

"It is finally going to become interesting!"

"I wonder how long this storm will last!"

"I've been looking forward to this day for too long!"

Orochimaru said to himself. He did not feel any resistance toward this kind of thing that was filled with danger everywhere. Instead, he felt very excited. This was something he had been looking forward to for many years.

Even if there was nothing like what he saw now.

He could still cause some trouble.

It was just that he had yet to complete his research.

Once it was completed.

Then, the first thing he thought of was to test his teacher!

"Then..."

"Who is the person behind this?"

"Sharingan!"

"Uchiha!"

"Things are getting more and more interesting! Hahahahaha!"

When Orochimaru thought of this, he directly smiled. After that, he directly strode into the office. He was here to find Hiruzen. He was looking for Hiruzen for other matters, which had nothing to do with Danzo's current affairs.

...

On the other side.

Country of Fire, on a tree in a forest.

Hatake Sakumo and Minato sat together, leaning against the tree trunk. They were still talking about the previous topic, but Minato gradually understood what Hatake Sakumo meant.

"Minato, I am not playing a conspiracy game with you. You understand my character. I disdain to do such things, but if I don't play with you, there will be people in the village who will play with you. You should know that some people don't want you to be the Hokage, or strictly speaking, they don't want others to become the Hokage!"

Hatake Sakumo said with certainty.

All these years.

He became more and more aware of such things.

Especially this half-sleeve Hokage robe that symbolized glory, when draped over his body, not only did it not look like glory, but it was more like a shackle that locked down his path to becoming a Hokage.

"You mean..." Minato's blue eyes trembled slightly. Not only did he take a deep breath, he vaguely sensed something from Hatake Sakumo's words.

"That's right!"

Hatake Sakumo nodded. He understood what Minato meant, and his eyes flashed with a trace of coldness.

"Our Konohagakure looks peaceful on the surface, but in fact, it is like an old man who is seriously ill and refuses to be treated. It is already on the verge of collapse. Through this Ninja World War, it can be seen that Konohagakure has gradually lost its competitiveness in the ninja world!"

There was a worried expression on Hatake Sakumo's face. In fact, he felt that he was already a good commander. Although there was a situation where he misjudged things in the pulling with Iwagakure, most of the time, he had tried his best to ensure that Konohagakure was not at a disadvantage.

But...

The cleverest housewife cannot cook without rice!

Hatake Sakumo knew that even if he used all his strength to create Kakashi, he would not be able to let a village with insufficient fighting strength gain any advantage in the war.

From the moment Iwagakure's army kills their way toward the Country of Fire.

He already understood.

Konohagakure could no longer keep up with the ninja world rhythm.

They must go through a thorough renewal!

Similarly.

Just at that time.

Minato suddenly appeared in front of Konohagakure's ninja army, holding back the building from collapsing, and helping Konohagakure get through the storm.

Hatake Sakumo knew.

That person.

It was Konohagakure's new blood!

Ads by Pubfuture

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 505: I'll Take Care of Everything

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 505 I'll Take Care of Everything

"Is it that serious?"

Minato simply responded, but he still didn't completely let go and talked to Hatake Sakumo about the Hokage topic.

After all, the war was not completely over. During this period of time, he was in Mt. Myoboku and had no idea what the outside world had become, so there was no way to explore such things in depth. Faced with Hatake Sakumo's heartfelt true feelings, he could only focus on listening.

However...

Minato also silently judged in his heart.

It was not that he had never heard Hatake Sakumo say this before. When he chatted with Aoba on the Hokage Rock, Aoba had said something similar.

Compared to Hatake Sakumo, Minato was more willing to believe in Aoba. Even he himself could not say why. He just felt that Aoba would not harm him.

"Because of this Third Ninja World War, your sudden rise will inevitably fall into the eyes of Konohagakure's higher-ups. At the moment, some people hope that Konohagakure's regime will be replaced, and some people do not want Konohagakure's regime to be turbulent. But no matter if it is those people, their attention will be focused on you. The moment you return to Konohagakure, you will directly be involved in the fight for Konohagakure's rights."

Hatake Sakumo remind Minato of what he was worried about. He had experienced such things before. He could be said to be an experienced person. The feeling of being sandwiched by multiple parties was like being used as a gun by many people. It was for this reason that he especially ran over and said these words to Minato.

He truly didn't want Minato to make the same mistake he did.

However.

He could see it.

Minato had not completely trusted him!

"Sakumo-sama, I don't know if you can believe me when I say this, but I can say responsibly that I have no intention of getting involved in any power struggle. If I want to become Hokage, I also want to be Hokage in an upright manner. Moreover, my purpose in becoming the Hokage is to make Konohagakure better. If this process makes Konohagakure worse, then everything is meaningless." Minato shook his head and said. After all, he was still young, and his imagination about the Hokage position was still in the dream stage.

"Minato, maybe no matter what I say now, you won't give a direct response. But I still have to remind you that you must be careful after returning to Konohagakure, especially Sandaime-sama, and I support you in becoming the Fourth Hokage. You understand these two points are enough. I won't say anything else." After saying these words, Hatake Sakumo directly stood up and walked toward Konohagakure's ninjas. Right now, Konohagakure's ninjas were busy dealing with the corpses. There were also many of Sunagakure's corpses that were valuable. He immediately stood up to help.

After Hatake Sakumo left.

Minato did not leave.

Instead, he quietly sat in his original position and stared at Hatake Sakumo's back while in deep thought.

"What happened?"

After seeing Hatake Sakumo leave, Kushina immediately walked over and came to Minato's side, staring straight at Minato. She faintly felt an abnormal fluctuation in Minato's emotions.

"It's a long story." Minato shook his head helplessly.

"If it's a long story, just make it short." After smiling at Minato, Kushina sat directly next to him, where Hatake Sakumo was sitting.

"Sigh..."

Minato slowly sighed and looked at Kushina.

"It's not about the battlefield."

"Sakumo-sama suddenly came over and told me that he supported me in becoming the Fourth Hokage."

"He also told me to be careful of Sandaime-sama."

"I don't know what his purpose is."

"That's why I don't dare to answer him."

Minato used a very simple word to tell Kushina about Sakumo's purpose in looking for him. He really had nothing to hide from Kushina. After all, she was his closest person.

"Why did Sakumo-sama suddenly tell you this?" When Kushina heard this, she was stunned for a moment and a little confused about what was going on.

"I'm not very sure either. According to Sakumo-sama, I was very similar to him in the past." Minato said in a low voice while pinching his chin.

"I understand." Kushina nodded and said, "Sakumo-sama must have established some prestige during the Second Ninja World War, but he was treated unfairly, so he specifically came to remind you."

"But... should I believe him?" Minato was still thinking. Right now, he was indeed a little confused. He had not returned for a long time. He had just come back and participated in two battles, and Hatake Sakumo had come to say these things. This made him not dare to believe him.

"We can't not believe it, nor can we believe it completely. Everyone has their own purpose in doing things. Right now, we still don't know what Sakumo-sama's goal is, so there is no way to completely determine what he wants to do!" Kushina said in a low voice. She was completely on Minato's side, so the suggestions she gave were all based on what was beneficial to Minato.

"I think so too." Minato nodded and said, "Since Sakumo-sama has taken the initiative to look for me, it means that my current situation is not as good as I imagined. I not only have to guard against the village higher-ups, but I also have to guard against Sakumo-sama until I see what is really going on."

"Yes, let's look at it from another angle..."

Kushina began to analyze quickly. She was still relatively smart, and this problem was not that difficult.

"There are only two results for this problem. One is that what Sakumo-sama said is true, and the other is that what Sakumo-sama said is false."

"Let's analyze it separately..."

"If what Sakumo-sama said is true, then we have to be careful of Sandaime-sama. And also, Sakumo-sama may have failed to become the Fourth Hokage for some reason."

"But if what Sakumo-sama said is false, then it is possible that Sakumo-sama wants to use you as a gun to cause conflict between you and Sandaime. It is best to use you to force Sandaime-sama to lose the Hokage position and you are not qualified to inherit the Hokage position, as a result, Sakumo-sama will become the Hokage."

"So..."

"I think you are right!"

"Not only do we have to guard against Sandaime-sama, we also have to guard against Sakumo-sama!"

"Most importantly..."

"It's best if we don't take the initiative to do anything. When we return to Konohagakure, we should wait and see. It's best if we can find someone we trust and understand what has happened recently..."This chapter made its debut appearance via n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

After Kushina said this, she suddenly stopped. She widened her eyes and looked at Minato.

The moment they looked at each other, they could see the same meaning in each other's eyes.

"Yamanaka Aoba!"

"Yamanaka Aoba!"

Minato and Kushina said the same name almost at the same time. Now, the person they trusted the most was Aoba.

In addition to Aoba, Minato had many good friends in Konohagakure. However, it had to be said that the ninjas of the same age like Nara Shikaku were all on Hiruzen's side. If they talked about Hiruzen, they might end up being backstabbed. After all, most of them were loyal to Hiruzen. The person Kushina had a good relationship with was the Uchiha Mikoto. However, in the political field in Konohagakure, the Uchiha clan had never been a good existence to refer to.

So almost the same time, Minato and Kushina thought of Aoba together.

Aoba's identity was even simpler.

Although he was a ninja of the Yamanaka clan in name, he was not valued and had nothing to do with Hiruzen.

As for Hatake Sakumo's side.

Aoba might not know Hatake Sakumo.

No matter which angle one looked at it from.

Aoba was relatively the one with no background, and his relationship with Minato was good and belonged to the trustworthy one.

All of a sudden.

Minato and Kushina reached an agreement.

Of course.

Aoba had a relatively high position in the hearts of these two people. One of the very important reasons was that Aoba reminded them to go to Mt. Myoboku to practice senjutsu.

They did not know where Aoba heard this from.

However, Aoba's suggestion made the two of them undergo a complete transformation.

This made Aoba more trustworthy!

At least Minato and Kushina understood that Aoba would not harm them, otherwise, there would be no need to take the initiative to help them become stronger.

"I understand what to do!"

Minato and Kushina looked at each other. There was a huge tacit understanding between them now. Many things did not need them to speak completely, and the other party could already guess more than half of it.

"At this stage, I will still focus on Kumogakure's ninja army to help Konohagakure get through this difficult stage. After returning to Konohagakure, I will go talk to Aoba. Maybe I can find a way in his suggestion!"

Minato slowly said.

He trusted Aoba very much. In addition to Aoba's own brain, he agreed very much.

Before the beginning of the Third Ninja World War, Minato had discussed something similar with Aoba on the Hokage Rock. At that time, many of Aoba's views seemed very novel to him. It was completely beyond his expectations, but he felt that it was very reasonable.

Because of this.

Regarding Aoba's point of view.

Minato still approved of it very much.

"I think it's possible." Kushina immediately nodded. Her thoughts were similar to Minato's, and she felt that Aoba was a reliable person.

"But..."

"I want to say..."

"Minato."

"You don't have to worry too much about Kumogakure's ninja army!"

"I still have my trump card that I haven't revealed yet!"

"If it really doesn't work..."

"I can take action too!"

Kushina grinned at Minato, her smile shining with a brilliant light. Her brows were filled with strong confidence. Ever since she started practicing in Mt. Myoboku, it was like she had opened up a new world. She was very confident in her own combat power and could do many things that could help Minato.

"No need."

Minato shook his head without hesitation. He raised his right hand and gently stroked Kushina's red hair. His movements were very gentle, and his blue eyes revealed a gentle warmth.

"I know that you are strong, and you still have trump cards, but I hope that there will never be a day when you reveal them!"

Minato's voice was gentle, no different from the love words spoken between lovers.

So.

When these words fell into Kushina's ears.

It made her heart tremble and a warm current surged from her heart.

Her eyes suddenly turned red.

This voice sounded very gentle, and it was also a firm promise given by Minato. This made Kushina suddenly think of that moonlit night, and she felt a strong sense of happiness wrapped around her.

"I'll take care of everything."

Minato's palm once again stroked Kushina's red hair. His movements were very light and slow. It could be seen that he cherished this girl very much. Under Minato's movements, Kushina's cheeks were slightly red, and she revealed a shy look.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 506: These Eyes... There Must Be Some Secret!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 506 These Eyes... There Must Be Some Secret!

After giving the jar with Sekai's Sharingan to Black Zetsu, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and left the underground cave.

Inside the cave.

Only Black Zetsu was left behind holding a pair of Sharingan.

"What is he trying to do?"

Black Zetsu was confused by Aoba's operation. There was a lot of question marks in his head. He simply couldn't imagine what value this pair of Sharingan had for him to collect.

This was an extremely ordinary pair of three tomoe Sharingan.

With the death of its owner, it had already lost the qualifications to evolve into a Mangekyo Sharingan. Almost any Uchiha clansman has this kind of eyes.

But...

Black Zetsu also felt that this pair of eyes was not ordinary.

After all, the so-called "uncle" claimed to be a member of the Otsutsuki Clan and also had Rinnegan. Whether it was the information he had or the power he possessed, he had never seen such a person in his life.

Such a person.

He would not do anything meaningless!

This pair of eyes...

There must be some secret!

Black Zetsu's golden eyes focused all his attention on this pair of Sharingan. He had no idea what the so-called "uncle" would use these eyes for.

Of course.

Black Zetsu did not know.

The meaning of these eyes was not only to cause a dispute between Fugaku and Orochimaru.

There was also a very important role!

That was to limit Black Zetsu himself in this dark cave.

Of course.

Black Zetsu might never have thought of this function in his life.

Aoba doesn't necessarily have to transfer the Sharingan. Even if it is placed directly on the lid of Uchiha Madara's coffin, no one will go there at all.

Even if someone would go...

That could only be Black Zetsu.

And Black Zetsu never liked this kind of thing!

The main reason why Aoba threw this pair of Sharingan to Black Zetsu was to use this matter to freeze Black Zetsu.

At this stage, Black Zetsu has lost Uchiha Madara, the source of motivation that made him work hard to save his mother.

Then Black Zetsu in this situation was undoubtedly very dangerous.

For a person carrying a goal.

What was the most important?

Hope!

Madara's death meant that Black Zetsu had completely lost the hope in this period of hard work. This era's Indra chakra reincarnation ended in failure, so everything in the world was unimportant.

It was like Obito losing Rin.

It was just that Black Zetsu was not as extreme as Obito because he was not completely desperate. He could wait for the next Indra chakra to reincarnate, and he could consume it indefinitely. He just did not have any expectations for this world's current era.

In such a situation, Black Zetsu, who had no hope in this current era, could do anything.

You should know...

Black Zetsu was very intelligent.

If Black Zetsu threw away the jar and made something that was relatively better not everyone in the current ninja world would be able to withstand it.

Most importantly, Black Zetsu was more skilled in backstabbing.

Aoba had just successfully completed the third part of the layout of the Third Ninja World War. Next, it had to enter a peaceful development time. He absolutely could not let a time bomb like Black Zetsu ruin his plan.

During this period of time, Aoba had been thinking about how to deal with Black Zetsu's problem..

It was definitely inappropriate to keep Black Zetsu by his side. With Black Zetsu's intelligence, he might be able to discover his secret and cause some problems.

However, if Black Zetsu were to be in a place where he could not see, it would be another huge hidden danger.

Therefore.

Aoba thought of such a method.

By letting Black Zetsu take care of that Sharingan, Black Zetsu was fixed in this cave.

When Aoba came to the cave and did not see Black Zetsu, then Black Zetsu's mother would not be saved.

This was like a rivet to Black Zetsu.

Aoba did not promise that he would save Black Zetsu's mother. Of course, even if he made a promise, Black Zetsu would not completely believe it. Using the excuse of rescuing Black Zetsu's mother would not make Black Zetsu obedient.

But it works the other way around.

If you don't listen...

Don't even think about saving your mother!

The Rinnegan that Aoba displayed just happened to be able to prove this point. He could take away and control the Gedo Statue at any time. This way, even if Black Zetsu thought of other ways to collect Bijuu, he would still end up empty-handed in the end.

In this way.

Black Zetsu would definitely throw himself into the trap.

He could only fall into the trap that Aoba had set up for him.

However...

Black Zetsu didn't know that this was Aoba's arrangement. He thought that this pair of Sharingan in his hand contained some secret, and he was about to put a limited amount of energy into Sharingan research.

"This pair of Sharingan..."

"What is so special about it?"

"I am curious!"

"It's quite ordinary!"

Black Zetsu was puzzled. His eyes were solemn and doubtful. The more he thought about it, the more he could not see the problem. But the more he thought about it, the more he could not help but continue to explore.

"That person will definitely not do something meaningless!"

"This pair of Sharingan is definitely not simple!"

"There is a problem!"

"There is definitely a problem!"

"It's just that I have not discovered it yet!"

Black Zetsu muttered to himself. According to his judgment, he felt that the things that a person with the surname Otsutuki would do were all meaningful. For example, the Infinite Tsukuyomi that his mother had used should have some uses, but he didn't understand the reason behind it.

...

After Aoba left the cave, he came to a forest in the territory of the Country of Fire. He did not directly choose to return to Konohagakure because he had another thing to do.

His current location was relatively close to the intersection of the three countries.

Looking at the terrain.

This was indeed a place to be fought over.

It was a complete strategic fortress.

The intersection of the Country of Fire, the Country of Wind, and the Country of Eart was another country.

The Country of Rain.

In this country that is constantly raining all year round, the flame that burns the ninja world was born.

A single spark could start a prairie fire!

Aoba was now going to touch those flames that had yet to officially evolve.

This time.

There was no Obito.

There was no Danzo.

Everything was completely different from the original trajectory.

The development of the story would inevitably flow toward another story.

Swish Swish Swish...

Aoba's figure quickly shuttled through the forest. His body was like a phantom. Coupled with his black mask without any pattern, he looked like an elf in the forest, dashing like a ghostly figure.

After an unknown period of time.

The terrain in front of Aoba began to change.

There were fewer trees.

There was a feeling of encountering a lake on the edge of the woods.

Another period of time passed.

A boundless lake appeared in front of Aoba.

Ripples continuously appeared on the surface of the lake. It was the continuous rain from the sky that completely broke the silence on the surface of the lake.

"This is the Country of Rain."

Aoba looked at the continuous rain in front of him. After entering this rain would be the Country of Rain.

He had been to the Country of Rain before.

At that time, he disguised himself as Danzo's subordinate and came to the Country of Rain to discuss some plans with Hanzo.

Now he came here again.

It did not make him feel too familiar.

This place.

Or rather, this Country of Rain.

It had to be said that...

Aoba did not have a good impression of this place. It was no wonder that the people of this country often wanted to change their activity areas by launching wars.

"If you want to change the situation here..."

"We will have to start with Hanzo!"

"The current Akatsuki should just be in its infancy."

"Too tender."

"There won't be a problem if you let them go for a while longer."

"As long as you take down Hanzo, you can completely control the Country of Rain, which is equivalent to controlling the Akatsuki."

Aoba was quickly thinking about the next plan in his head. Now he had a general idea of how to deal with the matter, and the rest was to take action.

"There are so many arrangements during this period of time!"

"It's like I'm farming now."

"Getting a little tired is nothing."

"I'll be comfortable when I have a good harvest!"

Aoba sighed and muttered to himself. All his plans were to achieve a life that he could live quietly and this kind of thing that changes the world is very fulfilling.

It was easy to conquer the world, but difficult to rule the world!

This was what Aoba was thinking right now.

If he used brute force to suppress it, it would soon become boring, and he would also suffer the resistance of almost the whole world, just like Madara. It looked very glorious, but it was not what Aoba wanted.

Aoba wanted to change the world bit by bit.

He looked unremarkable.

Just like an ordinary citizen.

He was just drifting with the tide of change in the ninja world.

But no one knew.

Behind the ninja world, there were traces of Aoba everywhere, but no one knew what Aoba had done.

When it was over, brush off your clothes and go away, hiding your merit and fame!

Aoba did not know when he had fallen in love with this feeling. He did not need to be so flamboyant, but what he had done was what he wanted to do.The inception of this chapter's publication is linked to n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

...

Aoba took a step forward and directly stepped on the surface of the lake, causing ripples to appear. He did not use any method like flying, he simply walked over.

At the same time.

The pieces of paper on Aoba's body flew up and down, and in an instant, a great change occurred. His entire body began to grow taller, and he seemed to have turned into a tall and buff man wearing a mask.

Aoba soon passed through the lake and entered the Country of Rain. He walked toward the place where Hanzo lived.

As Aoba entered Country of Rain.

Many people saw him along the way.

It immediately attracted a lot of attention.

Country of Rain was a xenophobic country. Normally, only people from the Country of Rain would come in and out. Like Amegakure inside the Country of Rain, they did not have much interaction with other ninja villages.

According to logic.

This kind of country, which was similar to a self-proclaimed country, would not have much progress and would be easily swallowed up by the surrounding countries.

However.

The Country of Rain was different.

The Country of Rain had a ninja known as "Demigod".

Hanzo of the Salamander.

This person could be said to have caused the people of the Country of Rain to love and hate him. What they loved was his strength, making it so that the Country of Rain was not so easy to be bullied. What they hated was also his strength. Strength represented ambition. The Country of Rain had been in chaos for many years, and it was all caused by Hanzo. Therefore, many people of the Country of Rain had different pains in their hearts.

This was also a knot in the Country of Rain's development.

Everyone in the Country of Rain knew that Hanzo was not the most suitable person for the Country of Rain, but they also understood that there was no one more suitable than Hanzo.

Not long after.

Under the gazes of everyone, Aoba disappeared into the drizzling rain, leaving behind a mysterious figure.

The people of the Country of Rain had long been accustomed to this kind of indifference.

They would not go up and interrogate anyone just because of some strange person who had entered their country. They would only look at him with strange eyes. As for what that person would become in the end, it had nothing to do with them. Their leader would take care of everything.

After Aoba quickly disappeared.

The people in the Country of Rain continued to live their lives as usual, and there was no change at all because of Aoba's appearance.

...

Half an hour later.

A majestic mansion sank into the dark night, and lights began to light up around the mansion.

The owner of each light was a guard.

Aoba had been here before and knew that Hanzo was a suspicious person by nature. Even if he had stood at the top of the ninja world in name, and was known as a "Demigod", he still arranged many guards around his mansion, making his mansion heavily guarded. He would not allow any accidents to happen.

"The dignified demigod hired a bunch of rotten fish and shrimps as guards. I don't know why you feel so safe like this."

Aoba muttered lightly. After that, he flashed and took advantage of the guard's blind spots to sneak into the mansion without making a sound.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 507: Barrier!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 507 Barrier!

Aoba's body control was very strong, so there was no sound until the moment he landed.

This was not only related to body control, but he also used Chokeijūgan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on his body, making his weight lighter and lighter, so that he could fall on the ground lightly.

Before Aoba landed on the ground, he had already opened his chakra perception and had already locked onto the strongest mass of chakra here.

There was no doubt.

In the Country of Rain.

The strongest existence was Hanzo.

Therefore, the most powerful chakra was definitely from Hanzo.

Aoba quickly moved toward that powerful chakra, and soon arrived at the window. There was also a guard guarding there, pacing back and forth.

Aoba could see that the guards here were not so serious. After all, such repetitive work day after day was like clocking in mechanically.

Aoba had seen such an existence in the modern world before. For example, the security guards of some organizations may look hard at everyone when they first start working, but after working for a certain period of time, they find that it is hardly needed.

This was how the guards felt right now.

Ever since the day they became guards, there had been no problems with Hanzo's room until now, so much so that they couldn't muster any energy at all.

One had to know...

The person they were protecting was Hanzo.

A ninja who was called "Demigod"!

He was an existence that stood at the top of the ninja world.

His strength was far stronger than these guards.

In fact.

These guards were very clear in their hearts.

Hanzo didn't need them to protect him at all. Their strength was far inferior to Hanzo's. Hanzo only wanted to use this method to obtain a rare sense of security.

As for what they really needed to protect...

It did not exist!

They just start patrols as a routine every day.

Even cats and dogs cannot enter the mansion where Hanzo lives, so there was absolutely nothing to worry about.

However.

Just as a guard was repeating the relatively idle job he had been doing for so many years, he suddenly felt a cold wind behind him.

"Huh?"

The guard subconsciously looked behind him. He did not even have time to react. He did not think that there would be any problems. After all, there were not many people in the entire ninja world who dared to come here and cause trouble.

Snapped!

However.

Before the guard could see clearly what was going on.

With a muffled sound, he directly lost consciousness. His eyesight went black and he fainted.

The guard's body directly went limp. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, he was caught by Aoba and was slowly put down. It did not make any particularly heavy sounds.

Aoba was a medical ninja.

When he was in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division in the past, he had spent a lot of time reading Tsunade's memories and repeatedly studying the medical knowledge inside. Now, these knowledge points had been firmly engraved in his mind.

Because of this.

Aoba knows very well how to make a person lose his or her ability to act independently and become unconscious in an instant without suffering too much harm.

After dealing with this guard, Aoba raised his right hand and touched the head of this guard.

[Ding Dong! Memory Reading Successful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!]

A familiar electronic prompt sounded in Aoba's mind. After this sound, a warm current flowed through his body, causing the chakra in his body to steadily increase.

At the same time.

Scenes of memories flooded into Aoba's mind. It was the memories of this guard that he had read through the system.

Suddenly.

Aoba's mind moved.

The memory of this guard began to appear in front of his eyes. Through the rapid broadcast of these memories, he began to understand the general situation and the layout here.

The guards here often changed shifts to patrol.

The patrol position of each guard was not fixed.

Moreover, the route was relatively random.

There was no pattern to follow.

The main reason was that Hanzo was suspicious. Hanzo did not dare to let the guards here repeat the same position. After a long time, there was a possibility of colluding with others.

Therefore, these guards needed to change their patrol locations frequently.

This way, even if someone was really colluding with outsiders, they would not be able to determine the exact location and would not be able to calculate the timing well.

Of course.

Hanzo was still overthinking things.

The guards here felt happy because they had obtained this iron rice bowl. No one was stupid enough to collude with someone to harm Hanzo.

Most importantly...

None of these guards were Hanzo's match.

Colluding with outsiders was equivalent to losing their lives.This chapter made its debut appearance via n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

It was precisely because of this premise that after Aoba read the memories of this guard, he found that this guard had practically walked through the entire mansion, and he knew every single alley like the back of his hand. It was equivalent to giving Aoba a map.

This map directly pointed out the destination that Aoba was going to, Hanzo's room. After all, he could only perceive the chakra's location using his chakra perception, but there was no way to clearly distinguish the building layout.

Now, it had perfectly filled this gap.

Moreover.

The room location displayed on the map was the same as the powerful chakra that Aoba sensed.

It was the room next to him.

Instantly.

Aoba raised his right hand and pressed down on the wall next to him. On the other side of the wall was Hanzo's room.

Hum Hum...

A stream of chakra flowed through Aoba's arm and directly poured into the wall, attacking Hanzo's room.

In the room.

Hanzo, wearing a white robe, was kneeling in front of a wooden table while he was closing his eyes and slowly sipping his tea.

"Huh?"

At this time, Hanzo keenly felt that a strange chakra appeared in his room. Moreover, the quality of this chakra was very high, and it could fill the entire room in an instant.

"Something happened!"

Hanzo immediately sensed the presence of danger and immediately jumped up. His movements were exceptionally vigorous and rushed directly toward the shelf where his chain-sickle was placed in the room.

The whole movement was done in one smooth motion. From the time he reacted to getting the chain-sickle, not much time was wasted at all. It could be clearly seen that this person has a cautious character. Even if he was resting with his eyes closed, he always had an emergency plan prepared when he encountered any danger.

Almost in the blink of an eye.

Hanzo held the sickle in his right hand and the chain in his left hand, putting on a posture as if he were facing a great enemy.

Only...

The room was only filled with chakra, but there was not even a shadow of a person. He was the only one here, holding a weapon and looking around.

"Who?"

Hanzo asked tentatively. His voice was not loud and did not alert the surrounding guards. He knew that the guards were useless at this critical moment. He did not count on the guards. He just wanted this place to have a few more pairs of eyes.

Hum!!

It seemed as if it was responding to Hanzo's words.

The chakra that filled the room instantly surged with terrifying might, and it felt as if it was boiling, revealing a spectacle that he had never seen before.

However.

He didn't have time to be surprised.

This surging chakra began to transform into a special black pattern on the ground.

These patterns were like some kind of symbol or some kind of text. In short, they were very strange.

Hanzo couldn't understand these patterns.

However, his gaze was attracted by these patterns. Every pattern here seemed to have a life of its own. Along with the chakra fluctuation of this place, it kept twisting and zigzagging like a crawling insect.

"Who is playing tricks?"

Hanzo said in a low voice. His line of sight constantly swept around. He looked at the symbols that were still moving on the ground. There were many question marks in his head, but he did not dare to act rashly. This was his character. When he encountered uncertain things, he still adhered to the principle of being cautious and would not act rashly.

However...

There was still no response.

No.

In Hanzo's eyes, there was still a response.

The changes in the patterns on the ground began to speed up. The black lines began to move in his direction as if they were going to surround him and bite him with their fangs open.

Hanzo's pupils contracted fiercely.

He became nervous.

After all, he had never seen this kind of attack style before, and he did not know how powerful this was, so he followed the principle of being careful and kept retreating.

However.

These patterns seemed to have life.

The more Hanzo retreated, the closer it pursued him. It was like a group of ants hunting and soon gathered around him.

Hanzo widened his eyes and waved the sickle in his hand, ready to slash at the patterns on the ground.

But at this time...

The patterns suddenly stopped.

As if it had felt the sickle that was about to be brandished, it stopped where it was and quietly surrounded Hanzo.

"Huh?"

When Hanzo saw the scene in front of him, he became even more puzzled. He tentatively waved the sickle in his hand forward.

Whoosh!

The black patterns on the ground seemed to have been frightened, and they immediately retreated, opening up a large space.

"Huh?"

Hanzo's eyes widened in confusion. However, he seemed to have discovered something and waved his sickle in another direction.

At this time.

The black pattern in that direction retreated again as if it was afraid of the sickle. It retreated, but not far away, and was still in a place where it could contact Hanzo at any time.

"Get lost, get lost..."

Hanzo immediately understood what was going on. He began to quickly wave the sickle forward.

Every time he moved forward, the black pattern in front of him would retreat.

The whole picture looked like it was playing a game.

"Get out of here!"

Hanzo seemed to see through these cowardly black patterns at this time. The speed of the sickle became faster and faster. He kept charging forward, pushing the black patterns all the way to the corner.

"Get out of here!"

Hanzo raised his sickle and smashed it toward the corner of the wall. The black patterns immediately scattered in fear, leaving behind a clean corner.

This scene made Hanzo feel much better, but it was not completely better. Many doubts appeared in his mind.

Who was this person?

What was the use of these black patterns?

It can't be just a simple prank!

However.

The moment he turned around.

His scalp instantly went numb from the scene before him!

On the ground.

On the wall.

On the ceiling.

It was covered in black patterns.

Except for the little bit of space under his feet, there was almost no place that was covered. An intensive phobia instantly exploded.

"When?"

Hanzo suddenly gasped. He was so concentrated in waving his sickle and did not notice that these black patterns had occupied the entire room.

And just as he said this.

Black patterns began to appear under his feet.

In an instant.

The black patterns connected together.

The ground, the walls, and the ceiling all turned black. Overall, it looked like an endless black abyss.

Boom!

Along with the sound of a tremor.

There seemed to be nothing left in the pitch-black space, only Hanzo was left alone.

"Barrier?!"

Hanzo's pupils shrank. No matter how slow he was, he understood what was going on.

He was trapped in a barrier.

This was a very brilliant barrier!

He had lived in the ninja world for so many years, but he had never seen such a barrier. As a result, his recovered mood has instantly become cautious again.

There was another key problem here.

He had no idea who the person who had released this barrier was!

This made him realize that his situation might be dangerous and that this barrier was aimed at him.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 508: I Want You!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 508 I Want You!

"Who?!"

Hanzo immediately shouted but there was no reply. It was as if he had been swallowed by the surrounding darkness. Everything around him was still a boundless darkness, trapping him inside.

"What's the point of hiding!"

"Come out if you dare!"

"Come out and face me!"

"You created this barrier just to kill me, right?"

"Then why don't you come out!"

"What's the point of hiding like this?!"

Hanzo said one sentence after another. His eyes were filled with anger. When those black patterns appeared just now, he was not very clear about what was going on, but he now understands.

These were all caused by the person hiding in the dark!

He understood that it was not those patterns that had life when he waved his sickle, but the person controlling the patterns behind them was using this method to toy with him.

Thinking about it now.

It was simply humiliation!

In a moment.

The flames of anger in Hanzo's heart burned fiercely. He was no longer as cautious as before. Instead, he was burning in anger. He wished that he could chop the person behind the scenes into eight pieces right now.

It was just...

There was no response at all.

It was as if he was the only one in this pitch-black space, and no one else could hear him at all.

"What's going on?"

Hanzo took a deep breath and calmed down. He realized that shouting was useless and had no effect at all.

"This barrier must be for me..."

"But if it wasn't for killing me..."

"That is to trap me!"

"Is Amegakure in danger?"

Hanzo immediately began to analyze. After he calmed down, his analytical ability began to improve instantly. He was a suspicious person and suspicious people often like to think too much.

The more they thought about it, the more their thoughts diverged.

At this time.

In Hanzo's eyes.

This barrier was to temporarily hold him back so Amegakure would temporarily lose his protection, and then achieve their goal of attacking Amegakure.

"Damn it!"

"Who is it?"

"Don't let me know!"

Hanzo's voice began to rise. He wanted to send his voice out so that the surrounding guards could hear it. The purpose of hearing it was not to save him. Instead, he hoped that these guards would be aware of the danger present and take the initiative to avoid any problems.

However.

The barrier that Aoba had set up was a barrier that could absorb sound and light.

And there were no other uses.

If Hanzo roared in anger and swung his sickle everywhere, he would break this barrier in minutes.

However, Hanzo calmed down and began to think about the situation. He did not act rashly and stayed inside the barrier that trapped him.

After all.

According to his train of thought.

Since the other party could use such a barrier on him, the other party must be prepared to prevent him from breaking it open.

He directly thinks on a deeper level.

He didn't think about the shallow level at all...

Hanzo stood still and didn't do anything else. His face, which was covered with a gas mask, seemed to be in deep thought. He began to analyze who would have done this.

...

There was no sound from Hanzo's room.

The patrolling guards were walking with lights in their hands.

Except for a guard who was lying in the corner.

There wasn't anything unusual about it at all.

Because Hanzo was being cautious in the beginning, the sound he made was too soft, so the guards outside didn't notice it at all. Later, when Hanzo roared, the soundproof barrier had been completely formed, and no one could hear it.

As for Hanzo's room, it suddenly turned dark...

Although this kind of thing was not common, but after Hanzo turned off the lights, it could also achieve a similar effect. Which guard dared to run in and ask if Hanzo was going to sleep after turning off the lights? That was simply too tired of living.

Because of this.This chapter made its debut appearance via n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

Hanzo was perfectly imprisoned by Aoba in a soundproof barrier. No matter what kind of sound he made from the inside, no one outside could hear him.

Slowly.

Time passed by.

Hanzo was waiting bored in the barrier. He had already adapted to the darkness here, but because it was almost endless darkness, he had no way to see where the boundary was. Because of this, he had been deceived by an illusion that there was no way to break through this barrier.

Rather than saying that he was trapped in the barrier.

It was better to say that he was trapped by his own heart!

"Damn it!"

Hanzo coldly stared ahead. According to his own speculation, the person or group who trapped him in the barrier was now attacking Amegakure.

However.

He was not that concerned.

Compared to the people in Amegakure, he cared more about himself. As long as he was still alive, everything was not a problem.

And...

Being locked up in such a place.

Not only did it not make his heart more chaotic, but it made him calm down and think about all his potential enemies.

Right now.

Hanzo was deep in thought.

Although he had not completely relaxed his guard, he was no longer as tense as before.

However.

At this moment.

Inside the dark barrier, a small change suddenly occurred. This change was very subtle, so subtle that it was invisible to the naked eye.

In the area where Hanzo stood.

On the dark ground.

A black dot darker than the ground appeared.

This black dot seemed to have swallowed up all the light, making it difficult to distinguish. Even if one looked carefully, they might not be able to see the changes here.

Hum!

Suddenly.

The black dot trembled.

A figure came out of thin air and appeared beside Hanzo, followed by a very fast slap on Hanzo's shoulder.

"!!!!"

Hanzo had just relaxed and was still thinking about who would attack their Amegakure. But then, he encountered such a situation. The moment Aoba appeared, he had already sensed Aoba's arrival. However, his body could not react at all.

There was no time to dodge or counterattack. In such limited time, Hanzo could only move his shoulder as much as possible to defend against this attack and offset the excess power so that he could counterattack afterward.

Snapped!

Along with a clear and crisp sound, Aoba's palm landed on Hanzo's shoulder. This attack did not cause the impact that Hanzo had imagined. It was like a gentle greeting between old friends.

Playing with me?!

This was the first thought that appeared in Hanzo's mind.

After all, there was a precedent.

Hanzo felt that the owner of this barrier was simply here to humiliate him. It could already be seen from the black pattern at that time. Now, when he relaxed a little, the other party suddenly launched a sneak attack. After the sneak attack succeeded, the sneak attack was only a slap.

It was unbearable!

Hanzo's anger was completely ignited by Aoba. He planned to turn around and wave his sickle at the person who humiliated him, directly cutting him off.

But...

At this time.

Hanzo was stunned.

He discovered something very shocking.

He couldn't move anymore.

It was as if his body had been poisoned.

He himself is a master of using poison and knows how to fight poison. e wouldn't even take off the gas mask on his face when he slept, but even so, he found that his body was paralyzed and poisoned. He couldn't move at all, and even his chakra couldn't move anymore.

"You... You... How did you do it?"

Hanzo asked in a puzzled tone. He had not been so afraid for a long time. Now, he felt like he had lost control of his body and felt a chill on his back.

It was only then that he realized something terrifying.

From beginning to end.

He had never seen the other party.

Right now, he had no idea who the person behind this was!

He had not seen that person during the entire process.

But now, his actions had been controlled.

This was a premeditated plot!

Hanzo was shocked. He tried his best to break free from the immobilization, but he could not move at all and could only stand there silently.

Suddenly.

He found that his body was itchy.

Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked over and immediately saw that his body was covered in black patterns. This pattern was completely different from the one that had appeared on the ground just now, but it was enough to make his hair stand on end.

"What is going on?"

"What is this thing?"

"Who are you?"

"What exactly did you do to me?"

When Hanzo saw the black patterns crawling on his body, he could no longer calm down. His heart became extremely restless at this moment. He had never felt that there would be a day when he was closer to death than now. Even when he was facing the Konoha Sannin, he was far calmer than now.

"Don't be noisy. Otherwise, I'll deprive your ability to speak. I give you the ability to speak, not to make you cry."

Aoba's indifferent voice sounded light. What he was using now was his own voice, and he did not hide anything.

Generally speaking.

Aoba would not easily reveal his true face or voice to others.

If he did, it meant that he did not need to hide.

Facing Hanzo now, Aoba felt he didn't need to hide anything. However, he still did not take off the mask on his face.

When Hanzo heard what Aoba had said.

It made him feel slightly relieved.

It had to be said.

No matter how much he asked just now, there was no response, and the darkness in front of him made it even worse. Now he couldn't even move, and there were still black patterns crawling on his body which looked very scary.

But now that he heard Aoba's voice.

He immediately understood that the one who did these things was a person, not a ghost or something. If it was a person, then it would be much easier.

"Whatever you want, as long as you say it, I can satisfy you!"

Hanzo tried his best to calm himself down. He had been the leader of Amegakure for a long time, and he understood that as long as it is a human problem, it cannot be separated from the word "profit".

The world is bustling for profit, the world bustling for profit!

There was nothing that was not related to profits!

Hanzo couldn't be said to have a thorough understanding of human nature. At the very least, he understood it very well. He understood that people had a motive for doing things, and that motive was often because of profits.

Now, this ninja had gone through a lot of trouble to launch a sneak attack on him.

He clearly had the chance to severely injure him just now, but the latter did not do so. Now, he could no longer move and even had the chance to directly pierce through his vital points. However, he still did not do so.

Then it makes one thing clear...

This person has something he wants!

As long as there was a need, then there was room for discussion. What Hanzo wanted was very simple. First, he had to save his life, then stabilize the situation. Finally, he had to see if there was any room for him to turn the tables.

"I want you."

Aoba's indifferent voice rang out once again. After that, he walked in front of Hanzo and was directly reflected in Hanzo's vision.

Aoba was wearing a pure black mask.

It perfectly combined with the pitch-black environment around him.

You couldn't clearly see what he looked like.

"You want me?!"

Hanzo was stunned for a moment, and his eyebrows jumped wildly. He did not know whether what the person in front of him said was the same as what he understood, but he did not dare to neglect it. He was afraid that he would not be able to satisfy the needs of this ninja with a special hobby, so his eyes began to flicker.

"That..."

"Cough cough..."

"If you really have a need and have to fulfill it on me..."

"It's not that I can't..."

"You... you can do it!"

Hanzo gritted his teeth. He could not control his body now. If he could control it, he would just stick it out.

A man can bend and stretch.

Moreover, he was the leader of Amegakure.

Wasn't it just to contribute his precious chrysanthemum?

It wasn't that he couldn't!

Hanzo immediately made up his mind. As long as he could survive, nothing else mattered.

"????"

When Aoba saw the fearless look on Hanzo's face, question marks popped up in his head.

What was going on?

Could it be that Hanzo had some special hobbies?

Would a normal person think of something like this after being immobilized?

What was he talking about?

The corner of Aoba's mouth behind the mask twitched violently. When he was working in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he had tied up many ninjas, but none of them were like Hanzo. He just patted his shoulder lightly and he directly became like this?

"What the hell..."

Aoba really couldn't continue watching. Hanzo didn't look like a leader anymore. He looked like a weird uncle who had taken some medicine. This made Aoba cautious when touching Hanzo.

This person...

Was there any infectious disease?

Suddenly.

Aoba's mind moved.

The black patterns on Hanzo's body instantly increased. These patterns directly locked down all of Hanzo's abilities, including his ability to speak.

Hanzo still wanted to say something but he found out that he couldn't even move his mouth.

Hanzo was anxious. He was relying on his mouth to communicate with the ninja in front of him. If he couldn't even use his mouth, how could he please this person if he was not satisfied?

Aoba did not know what Hanzo was thinking. He also did not explain anything. He originally thought that he could leave Hanzo some ability to talk and relieve his boredom in the following process. He also wanted to see what this so-called "Demigod" who stood at the peak of the ninja world would say.

But...

He found that he had misjudged Hanzo.

This person was not only cautious, but he was also very timid. In order to survive, he could sacrifice almost everything. It could even be said that he had no bottom line.

That's right!

There was no bottom line at all!

Under Hanzo's gaze, Aoba slowly raised his right hand and extended his right index finger.

Even so.

When Hanzo saw Aoba's index finger, he still had some strange thoughts in his head. He felt that this was a hinted behavior by the other party, and it seemed to be a metaphor for some special meaning.

Aoba's right index finger seemed to have blossomed, rolling up layer after layer, and a piece of paper flew out from the outermost layer.

This piece of paper was square and white in color.

After this piece of paper appeared, it gently floated toward Hanzo's head. Because it was a piece of white paper, it was exceptionally clear in this pitch-black environment.

In an instant.

All of Hanzo's attention had been attracted by this piece of paper. He watched helplessly as this piece of paper flew toward him. It grew bigger and bigger from far to near. It gradually floated over his forehead and moved outside his line of sight.

Finally.

This piece of paper fell on top of Hanzo's head.

Hum!

At this moment.

Aoba's head suddenly trembled and memories were directly uploaded into his consciousness. It was Hanzo's memories.

Other than that.

A clear electronic prompt rang out in Aoba's mind.

[Ding Dong! Memory Reading Successful! Obtained: Sword Mastery!]

Following this electronic prompt, a special intent flowed into Aoba's mind.

All of a sudden.

Aoba found that he had mastered many things.

This feeling was very special. In the past, he had felt it more than once. It was as if it had directly imprinted a type of ability into his soul.

This time, the sword master was just like the ninja master he had obtained before. It instantly allowed him to grasp many ninja and martial master techniques on the sword.

Kendo.

Fencing.

One Sword Style.

Two Sword Style.

Three Sword Style.

...

etc.

These abilities seemed to penetrate directly into Aoba's consciousness, making him instantly become a master of swords.

"It's okay..."

Aoba did not think that this was a powerful ability, but it was still a supplement to his ability. Maybe he could use it in the future.

After that.

Aoba looks at Hanzo.

Hanzo was also currently looking at Aoba.

In an instant, the atmosphere changed drastically.

"You must listen carefully to the next words. This is related to how long you can live. I will arrange a set of packages for you similar to Shimura Danzo. Of course, I have to tell you in advance that Shimura Danzo is already dead, so you have to know what to do." Aoba said coldly. He had already seen that Hanzo was a person who was afraid of death, so threatening him with death would make everything become simpler.

'Danzo was dead?!'

Hanzo widened his eyes in shock. He found it unbelievable that an old fox like Danzo would die so early.

All of a sudden.

His mood became serious.

This made him understand a very important thing. As long as he did not perform well and could not satisfy the other party's needs, he would really die!

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 509: Luxury Package!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 509 Luxury Package!

After hearing Aoba's words, Hanzo wished he could immediately open his mouth and stabilize the mysterious existence in front of him. He wanted to remind this person not to be impulsive. He would definitely be obedient.

But these words...

He could not say it at all.

He was still in a completely immobile state, which made a big question mark appear in his head in fear.

What was going on?

Why did it become like this?

Ninjutsu?

Or poison?

Or was it a very rare sealing technique?

Hanzo could only see a small black pattern from the corner of his eyes. He did not have any more information. This made him have many doubts in his heart.

But...

The ninja in front of him.

He actually didn't say anything.

According to the principles among their ninjas, wouldn't they educate their opponents when they come up with such a new gadget to show how awesome they were?

He had never seen a ninja who spoke so little!

Whether it was the black barrier around him that was like an abyss or the black patterns that crawled on his body, it was full of mystery. However, the other party actually did not mention anything and did not explain at all. It made him have a bunch of question marks in his head, not knowing his situation at all.

Of course.

Plus that white piece of paper.

What were these things for?

Hanzo had never been so speechless in his entire life. When he recalled everything that had just happened, he felt baffled. It was as if it was a joke.

Just as Hanzo was puzzled, Aoba slowly closed his eyes, and Hanzo's entire life flashed before his eyes.

It was like super fast-forwarding from birth to now, instantly giving Aoba a rough idea of what Hanzo was.

At least.

Aoba could be certain.

From Hanzo's daily actions, he did not find any special hobbies. However, this was only a rough observation. He did not dig deep into the depths of this person's memories, so he could not be completely sure.

Instantly.

Aoba stared at Hanzo. Behind the mask, his face revealed an evil smile. Of course, Hanzo could not see it. He could only see Aoba's eyes.

"Hanzo of the Salamander."

"Ninja Demigod."

"The leader of Amegakure."

"Perhaps the entire world did not expect that you would fall into my hands in such a way."

"What is even more impossible to imagine is the posture you show after you fall into my hands."

"Don't worry!"

"Other than me, no one else will know!"

Aoba said slowly. He gradually entered the state he was most familiar with. It was just like how he had interrogated the people who were sent into Konohagakure Intelligence Division with ease. Comparing them with Hanzo, they were not much different.

"I don't need to introduce myself. Knowing too much is not good for you. Next, I'm going to tell you what I'm going do to you!"

Aoba decided to tell the things he wanted to arrange to Hanzo in advance. This was completely different from what he had arranged for Danzo.

Different people had to be dealt with differently.

Danzo was very afraid of death.

However, Hanzo was even more afraid of death.

Faced with such a person who is afraid of death, letting the other person clearly understand the threat of death will make subsequent matters more convenient.

As soon as the words came out.

Hanzo wanted to take back control of his body, and then he would prick up his ears and listen carefully to Aoba's words.

In his opinion...

What the other party has to say next would decide whether or not he would be able to keep his integrity!

"I will first place a Cursed Seal Tag in your heart. This tag can control your actions to a certain extent. As long as you are obedient, it will not have much impact on you, but..."

When Aoba finished speaking, his tone suddenly paused, and he dragged out his words for a while, which directly made Hanzo think.

Hanzo could not move.

However, his eyes could still move.

As the saying goes, the eyes are the windows to the soul and different emotional changes can be shown in the eyes.

Instantly.

After Aoba keenly caught the change in Hanzo's eyes, he understood that the latter was like a fish that had bitten the hook and was completely caught by him.

"If you don't listen..."

"This tag can destroy your heart at any time!"

"At that time, you will die immediately!"

"Even if the Sage of the Six Paths would not be able to save you!"

Aoba said coldly. There was no need for him to say anything. The heart and brain were the core of the human body. As long as it was destroyed, it would basically be a fatal injury. Hanzo was very clear about this point.

Hanzo wanted to nod, but he could not. He wanted to speak, but he could not. This made him want to express his attitude urgently, but he was completely restricted.

"You don't need to say anything!"

Aoba seemed to have seen through Hanzo's emotions. He said indifferently and waved his hand. From his body movements, he was extremely relaxed.

"I will only look at your actions and not your words!"

"No matter how good your words are, if you make a mistake, you will still die!"

"I've made it very clear!"

"This tag can't be removed through your own strength or unless you can find someone else and help you remove this tag!"

"But..."

"It's not like I don't have any coping methods. "The inception of this chapter's publication is linked to n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up behind the mask, revealing a smile. However, all of this had been covered by the pure black mask and Hanzo could not see anything at all.

"What's next is..."

"I will place a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on your tongue!"

"I don't know if you have heard of this seal. Let me give you a simple introduction. This is the seal that Danzo made for his Root subordinate. It can make the sealed person unable to tell anything about the person who cast the seal."

"In this way..."

"You won't be able to tell anyone about my existence or anything related to me, so you won't be able to tell anyone that you have a Cursed Seal Tag I planted on you."

"But..."

"I don't think this is completely safe!"

"After all, you can be known as the Demigod Hanzo!"

"I decided to add a Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags below your Cursed Seal Tag."

"As long as the Cursed Seal Tag in your heart is damaged by external forces, it will immediately activate the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags. At that time, your heart will be blown by hundreds of explosive tags in an instant!"

"If you can still survive at that time, then congratulations, I will personally take action against you!"

Aoba said one sentence after another. He revealed all his plans, and there was almost no hidden place. There was no need to hide these things. After all, he would do it in a while. During this process, Hanzo would participate in the whole process, so he would naturally know.

The purpose of saying this now was to let Hanzo truly know the situation he was currently in.

Aoba's tone did not have any specific ups and downs.

It was as if he was saying some ordinary words.

But.

The content of these words.

It made Hanzo's hair stand on end.

Cursed Seal Tag, Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags...

This series of things caused his scalp to go numb. His entire body was not good. Let alone finding someone to undo it, he did not even have such a trustworthy person beside him.

If there were any problems in the process, he would die immediately!

Gambling on this kind of thing...

It was better to be obedient.

"Since you don't have any objections, let's start now..."

Aoba took Hanzo's silence as a silent acquiescence as if he had already ignored the fact that Hanzo could not speak.

The combination of the Cursed Seal Tag and Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was something he had thought of when he was healing Danzo. He wanted to use this method to control Danzo, but he vaguely discovered that Danzo had been trying to find a way to break the Cursed Seal Tag. It was just that Danzo did not say anything out of his mouth.

Danzo understood the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

Naturally, he also understood the part that the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal could not restrain!

Because of this.

Aoba upgraded this package, adding the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tag this package, and when he added a Flying Thunder God Formula, it would then become a new luxury package.

Aoba walked in front of Hanzo and raised his hand to swing the latter's body, putting the latter down and lying flat.

The view in front of Hanzo did not change much. It was still dark and nothing could be seen. However, he felt that it was different from before. Just now, he felt that he was standing in the darkness, but now he was lying in the darkness.

"I forgot to tell you."

"I am a medical ninja."

"So in the process of implanting the tag into you."

"It won't be so simple and direct."

"So..."

"You don't have to be afraid of pain!"

Aoba's tone suddenly softened a little. It looked like he was coaxing a child. After all, it was the first time that the latter had been implanted with tags. It was inevitable for him to feel uneasy. As an existence that was about to be controlled by him, it was still appropriate to appease the latter's mood.

After Aoba finished speaking, he directly reached into his ninja pouch. When he came, he had already prepared to do such a thing to Hanzo, so he had already prepared the tools beforehand.

"These are disposable gloves."

"Clean and hygienic."

"You don't have to worry about infection!"

As Aoba spoke, he immediately put on the gloves. After all, he wanted to enter Hanzo's body and put on gloves would protect everyone. Right now, he wasn't completely sure if a leader like Hanzo would have any special disease. He didn't want to capsize in such a gutter.

Immediately after.

A layer of dark blue chakra appeared on Aoba's hands.

This chakra wrapped around his hands, forming a layer of chakra to protect his hand. It seemed like he was wearing another layer of protection.

When Hanzo saw this scene, he couldn't help but have a doubt in his heart.

Was this person really a medical ninja?

He could obviously protect his hand using his chakra, but he had to wear a pair of gloves. What was the point of that pair of gloves?

Of course.

Hanzo didn't understand.

This was called double insurance!

If by accident, something bypasses the chakra protective coat during operation, there will at least be a layer of gloves inside.

Hum!

Just after Aoba's chakra protective coat appeared, his palm trembled slightly, and the chakra in his hand began to change, directly forming a chakra scalpel.

"I am going to start!"

Aoba informed Hanzo very thoughtfully and then used the chakra scalpel to slice open the location where Hanzo's heart was located.

Such a scene.

Hanzo was shocked and broke out in cold sweat.

If he hadn't heard Aoba explain so much in advance, he would have thought that this was to take his life...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 510: Master?!!!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 510 Master?!!!

Hanzo was not completely ignorant of medical ninjas. He knew that the person in front of him was using a chakra scalpel, but for him, he did not want such a scary-looking thing to scratch his body, especially in the place where his heart was.

Helplessly...

Hanzo was completely unable to move.

This was the thing that made him the most helpless.

If he could stand up and fight for this mysterious person, he would not be so cowardly. He was even mentally prepared to sell his chrysanthemum.

It was because he could not move...

He could only lie here.

The other party could do whatever he wanted!

Hanzo looked very obedient on the surface, but he was silently cursing Aoba in his mind. He felt that the person who immobilized him was like a mouse hiding in a sewer. He could only use such dirty methods to disgust people and had no real ability at all!

If he fought with him fair and square.

He will definitely be killed by him!

What a pity...

Hanzo had already realized that he had fallen into a ditch. No matter how hard he tried, he could not regain control of his body. He could not move at all, and he could not even mobilize his chakra.

At this time.

He had already raised all of his attention.

He was thinking about whether it would be possible to regain control of his body for a moment when the opponent attacked him, thus reversing the situation.

At this time.

Aoba did not care about Hanzo's thoughts. With his powerful chakra, his Jigo Jubaku no In(Self-Cursing Seal) could easily immobilize any existence in the ninja world. Even if he wanted to break through the seal through chakra surge, he would need to have more chakra than Aoba himself.

But ninjas have that were too few!

Obviously, the current Hanzo could not do this.

What Hanzo was doing now was futile. There was no use at all. However, it was still possible to distract his attention.

Instantly.

Aoba turned his hand into a handknife and the chakra in his fingertips became incomparably sharp. It directly cut Hanzo's chest.

After cutting open the flesh, the chakra directly attached to the cut blocking the blood vessels. There would not be a scene of bleeding, and there would be no pain. It was like putting a lock, very simple and relaxed.

This was the benefit of the ninja world.

Chakra could be said to be a surreal thing.

If it was in the real world and required surgery, the patient would still have to undergo anesthesia. Otherwise, the patient would probably faint from the pain.

Aoba quickly cut open Hanzo's chest. After he cut it open, he accurately saw the latter's heart that was beating strongly.

"Hehe!"

"I can already see your heart."

"As expected of a demigod!"

"The heart is so energetic!"

"It must be very beautiful to plant a Cursed Seal Tag in such a heart!"

When Aoba saw Hanzo's heart, he immediately used a very exaggerated tone. His words were clearly transmitted into Hanzo's ears, causing Hanzo, who was constantly trying to control his body, to instantly collapse.

What the hell?

Can you already see the heart?

So fast?

Doesn't that mean that even if he took back control of his body, he still couldn't move at this time, or if he used too much strength, the heart might fall out?

In a split second.

Hanzo's mood immediately calmed down.

He didn't dare to make any more movements.

Aoba looked at Hanzo's heart. He didn't deliberately increase his speed. Instead, he calmly took out a piece of paper tag from his ninja pouch. There were special drawings on it, which looked like a green circle with a red dot in the middle. It was the Cursed Seal Tag.

"Look carefully!"

Aoba waved the paper tag in his hand in front of Hanzo. Even he himself felt that he was too kind. He treated Hanzo too well and was too considerate. After all, even Danzo did not receive such treatment, he had never seen this thing in his heart.

"This is the Cursed Seal Tag which is going to be placed in your heart!"

Aoba explained to Hanzo. He could tell from Hanzo's eyes that if Hanzo could speak, he would have expressed his gratitude to him. However, he was not the kind of person who liked to listen to others' courtesy. He might as well not let Hanzo speak at this time.

Aoba once again extended his hand toward his ninja pouch and took out a piece of paper tag again. This paper tag was very different from the paper tag from before.

The simple paper tag was filled with large and small circles. Moreover, each circle had an "explode" character on it. It was the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags that possessed both the explosive tag's function and the summoning tag's function.

"This is Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags."

"I don't know if you have seen it before."

"This is the invention of Konohagakure's Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama."

"If you die and go to the Pure Land in the future, remember to make it clear that this is his copyright!"

A smile appeared on Aoba's face behind the mask again. In front of Hanzo, he combined the two paper tags together.

"It's good now!"

"If this Cursed Seal Tag is not taken down, the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags will not be activated, and you will not have any problems!"

"If the Cursed Seal Tag was moved, the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags will be activated at the same time. Your heart will then become the center of the explosion."

"Of course..."

"In order to prevent you from actually being able to remove the Cursed Seal Tag without letting yourself be blown up, I have still one final insurance."

"That is... Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)!"

Aoba pressed his right hand on the paper tag and a black circle appeared on it. There was another circle around the circle, which was a space-time barrier capable of warping away anything that came into contact with it.

"Now, if you successfully take off the Cursed Seal Tag and avoid Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags' explosion, you will be directly sent to me!"

"I have already made it clear to you."

"I believe you already know what to do!"

After Aoba finished speaking, he directly connected the paper tag in his hand with Hanzo's heart, perfectly wrapping Hanzo's entire heart.

"Installation complete!"

As soon as Aoba said this, Hanzo's eyes immediately revealed a hint of sadness. He knew that at this point, there was no turning point. He had already become the servant of this mysterious person.

No matter how unwilling he was!

No matter how much he hated this kind of thing!

But...

The wood had already become a boat!

His own life was already in the hands of someone else.

He could only obey the other party's wishes.

All of the unwillingness and dissatisfaction in his heart turned into a silent sigh in the depths of his heart, containing a helplessness that he could not let go of in the depths of his heart.

"Now begin the stitching..."

Aoba's voice continued to enter Hanzo's ears. However, at this time, Hanzo's soul was numb. He could no longer hear Aoba's words and was in a state of despair. He understood that his future life would no longer be the same as before and would never be able to return to the past.

Aoba quickly healed Hanzo's wound. After being immersed in gentle chakra, it looked as if it had never been injured at all. There was not a single trace of injury.

It was just that...

Hanzo didn't care about whether it left a scar or not. After all, his life was already in someone else's hands.

After that.

Aoba moved upward, from Hanzo's chest to his head.

"Is this gas mask of yours growing on your face?"

Aoba stretched out his hand and touched Hanzo's neck. He did not take off Hanzo's gas mask but directly pressed down on Hanzo's neck.

Hum Hum, Hum...

A boundless amount of chakra surged out from Aoba's palm and directly drilled into Hanzo's throat. It instantly embedded the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, and through the position of the throat, it extended toward the tongue. Finally, a seal mark appeared on his tongue.

However, Aoba could not see this seal mark because Hanzo's mask was covering all of his face.

"Alright."

Aoba gently patted Hanzo's shoulder and the black patterns on the latter's body disappeared making Hanzo regain control of his body.

In an instant.

Hanzo's body had completely recovered. Just like before, he was able to move freely.

Hanzo stood up.

He stood next to Aoba, holding the sharp sickle that he usually used. The surrounding environment was still dark, making him feel like he was standing in the abyss.

His gaze focused on Aoba.

Only until now was he able to carefully see the mysterious person in front of him.

If it was before this matter.

He could easily take the other party's life.

Although he was still confident that he could cut off Aoba's head with his sickle at this distance, he did not dare to move easily. After all, if he made a mistake, the Cursed Seal Tag in his body might work.

"I still do not know your name."

Hanzo said indifferently. His voice became even more magnetic through his mask. Now, his tone was a bit more unyielding than when he was just immobilized. Although he still had the Cursed Seal Tag on him, he was not a fool. He knew that since the other party left such a thing on him, it meant that there was something the other party needed him to do. Otherwise, he could just kill him without wasting so much time.

To put it bluntly, there was still room for negotiation. The only troublesome thing was the Cursed Seal Tag on his body.

"You don't need to know about this," Aoba said coldly. He was not sure if Hanzo would be resurrected by the Edo Tensei in the future. Moreover, he did not know what would be said in the Pure Land. Therefore, everything still needed to be safe and secure. There was no need to let this person know anything.

"I have another question." Hanzo's tone suddenly became strange.

"Go ahead." Aoba could tell that the other party was already suffocating because he was not allowed to speak during this period of time.

"If you die, will the Cursed Seal Tag still have any effect?" Hanzo stared at Aoba angrily. It seemed like he was going to eat Aoba up. He seemed to think that this question was too direct so he added, "I just want to know what I should do in the future if something happens to you."

"Hahahahaha..."

When Aoba heard Hanzo's words, he immediately raised his head and laughed. His laughter seemed to have been swallowed up by the darkness in this dark room which sounded quite strange.

"Hanzo, you are asking this question very badly!"

"But I can also tell you."

"If I die, the Cursed Seal Tag in you will lose effect. But you will still be able to trigger the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags when you recklessly remove it. Otherwise, there will be no other effect."

"But the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on your tongue, even if I die, you won't be able to say anything about me."

"So..."

"If you want to find someone to assassinate me..."

"Why don't you give it a try?"

There was a hint of provocation in Aoba's tone. Hanzo had no way of revealing his information, and he didn't even know who he was. If he wanted to send someone to assassinate him, it would take a lot of effort. Moreover, he would have to take a huge risk.

He knew that with Hanzo's cautious character, even if he had such thoughts, he would not easily do it.

This was also the reason why he said it openly.

If he said it like this, Hanzo wouldn't dare to do it. After all, this was the loophole that he personally gave to the other party.

"I was just saying."

Hanzo's eyes were fixed on Aoba. In his head, he was thinking about this question.

If he were to chop off the head of this person in front of him at an extremely fast speed right now.

Then would he be free?

However.

The other party had no intention of avoiding him at all.

He just stood in front of him.

He was fearless.

He was completely not worried that he might do anything extreme.

Because of this kind of thing.

He didn't dare to act rashly.

Gradually.

Time slowly passed.

Aoba and Hanzo stood together for a full three minutes.

During this period of time.

Hanzo had been staring at Aoba silently.

His eyes were constantly changing.

It could be seen.

Hanzo's heart continued to be tangled up in this period of time. He had made many struggles, but in the end, he never moved.

"Hey."

Aoba suddenly spoke, breaking the silence here. He raised his eyes to look at Hanzo and a smile appeared on his face.

"If you decide..."

"We are going to proceed to the next topic."

"I've been waiting for you for a while."

"Are you sure you don't want to fight?"

Aoba's words instantly shocked Hanzo, who widened his eyes in disbelief.

So that was how it was.

This person had long since seen that he was about to attack!

He had been waiting!L1tLagoon witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel-B1n.

What a close call!

If he hadn't been able to hold back just now, his heart would have already been crushed by that Cursed Seal Tag.

Hanzo was a person who was afraid of death. He didn't care what kind of pain he would have to endure to live. However, as long as he was alive, there was still hope. His existence was still meaningful.

After all, it was better to live than to die!

At this point.

Hanzo understood. When he stood next to this person, sneak attacks were useless. This person did not care about this kind of thing at all. He even deliberately waited here to see what would he do.

"Cough cough..."

"I... that..."

"I didn't intend to fight at all!"

"I was just asking..."

"Master, you were standing still just now. I didn't dare to move or ask, so I just stood!"

Hanzo smiled embarrassedly. How could he dare to admit his true thoughts? He could only use this reason to brush it off.

Master?!

When Aoba heard this form of address, his eyebrows jumped fiercely. He was instantly transported back to some of the novel-oriented movies he had read when he was still in the modern world.

Good fellow.

This ninja demigod was quite decent!

Only.

What a pity.

It was a terrible old man...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 511: Aoba's Demand!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 501 Aoba's Demand!

"Master, what's wrong? Is there a problem?"

Hanzo looked at Aoba's stunned expression and asked again. Now that he had entered this role, the thing he was most worried about was how he had displeased Aoba.

This was a feeling that was very easy to understand.

Either resist or lie flat.

After Hanzo had made a very adequate mental struggle in his mind, he still did not easily take the step of resistance.

Resistance might turn the tables, but if he lost, he would die!

Since he was afraid of death, he didn't resist...

In the following days, he had to really curry favor with Aoba. He absolutely couldn't allow Aoba to walk to the point of killing him because of some things that he hadn't done well.

Because of this.

Hanzo, who did not know Aoba's real name, directly called Aoba by the title of "Master". He had officially stepped on the road to curry favor with Aoba.

"..."

When Aoba heard Hanzo's words, he still felt a little uncomfortable. However, he felt that this kind of address was more or less consistent with his temperament, so he did not say anything and silently nodded.

"I won't ask too much about Amegakure's internal affairs. That is your business. But if I put forward my wishes in some decision-making, you have to do as I say. Do you understand?" Aoba said slowly.

"I understand!" Hanzo immediately nodded. At this moment, he suddenly realized that this mysterious person wanted to control him because he was staring at the Country of Rain.

Yes!

Now that he thought about it.

As long as he controlled himself, it would be the same as controlling the Country of Rain.

No wonder it's so worth the risk!

Hanzo did not have much to say about this. This kind of thing was originally the winner was the king and the loser was the thief. He was put under the Cursed Seal Tag and should do the corresponding things. There was no need to be too serious about life matters.

Hanzo had never thought of sacrificing himself for the Country of Rain.

Of course.

He also had reasons to convince himself.

Even if he died.

The person who replaced him might be controlled by this person and achieve the same effect in the end.

In that case...

He might as well be controlled so that he could keep his life and not be killed so inexplicably!

When he thought through such a matter.

Hanzo calmed himself down.

He understood that he only needed to satisfy his master's needs for the time being.

"For now, I only need two requirements. You have to fulfill them."

Aoba continued to say what he wanted to say. When he came here, he was still thinking about how to deal with Hanzo.

Now, using the Cursed Seal Tag to control him was only one of the methods.

The other way was for him to act as Hanzo. Through the shadow clone and the black rod method, he made the body of the mountain pepper fish Hanzo into another feather.

However.

The trouble with this was that it was such a waste of time.

If he had to do everything himself, then why did he have to go through so much trouble? The reason why he wanted to take Danzo's life was also because, in his plan, Danzo's life was about to come to an end and it was not because he wanted to act.

"First."

Aoba raised his first finger in front of Hanzo and waved it in front of him.

"In your Country of Rain, there is a newly developing organization called Akatsuki. In the next period of time, I will contact them. So you have to tell the whole Country of Rain and the ninjas in Amegakure. Do not attack the people from the Akatsuki Organization under any circumstances because we are about to become one entity, everyone has the same goal." Aoba said indifferently. The reason he came to the Country of Rain this time was to deal with the Akatsuki Organization. However, there was some conflict between Akatsuki and Hanzo. This conflict had not reached an irreconcilable level yet, so Aoba decided to take down Hanzo first.

"No problem!"

When Hanzo heard Aoba's words, he nodded without hesitation.

He had heard of the Akatsuki Organization.

It was an organization from their Country of Rain.

It had a little bit of fame.

However.

It still did not enter his eyes at all.

He did not know what that organization would develop in the future. He only knew that there was such a thing.

At the same time.

A question mark popped up in Hanzo's head.

This person spoke for the Akatsuki Organization.This chapter made its debut appearance via n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

Could he be someone from that organization?

It seems...

This Akatsuki Organization wants to overturn the Country of Rain regime!

Be cautious in everything.

Hanzo knew that he could still stand here and talk to Aoba. A large part of the reason was that he still had the value to be used, and the value of this use was his identity as the Country of Rain leader.

Once this mysterious person in front of him changed his identity as the Country of Rain leader through some means and handed it to someone else, then he would not even have the slightest value to be used.

At that time.

He would be an abandoned piece on the chessboard that could be discarded at any time.

Hanzo knew very well that if he wanted to keep his life, he had to have an ability that no one else could replace. This required him to be careful and pay attention to whether his master had any special hobbies that could allow him to break through.

He was not afraid of how special his master's hobbies were. He was afraid that his master would not have any hobbies.

As long as there was a need, he could find a way to satisfy it. That way, he would have value and his life would be stable.

"Second!"

Aoba did not know that at this time, Hanzo was letting his imagination run wild. After he finished explaining the most important issue about the Akatsuki Organization, he began to make a supplementary demand.

"As long as you are still the Country of Rain leader, do not attack Konohagakure in any form. Of course, you can initiate a friendly alliance contract with Konohagakure, forming an alliance between the Country of Rain and the Country of Fire, allowing Amegakure and Konohagakure to advance and retreat together." Aoba said seriously.

He did not intend to make such a demand.

After all, this would expose the fact that he was Konohagakure's ninja.

However.

Just as he was about to put the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, he changed his mind.

The reason was very simple.

Even if Hanzo knew something, he couldn't say anything. In principle, just try not to let Sansho Hanzo know too much, and the rest was not a problem.

"I understand!"

Hanzo immediately nodded. Because of the gas mask, you could not see any changes in his expression, but you could see the subtle fluctuations in his eyes.

"Recently, Konohagakure has been in turmoil."

"Do you need me to send out ninjas to help?"

"From the information I have obtained..."

"The ninjas from Iwagakure and Kumogakure are heading towards Konohagakure."

Hanzo said this while staring into Aoba's eyes. He was a little confused now.

Just now, he thought that this person was a member of the Akatsuki Organization with the purpose of subverting the Country of Rain regime. But when he talked about the second point, he became even more confused. Was this person a member of the Akatsuki Organization or Konohagakure?

Two simple demands.

It was not the same organization.

Could it be...

The Akatsuki Organization was colluding with Konohagakure?

But...

This did not make sense!

Wouldn't it be better if a small organization went directly to Konohagakure to develop? Why did they have to go through so much trouble? It was very strange!

Hanzo agreed to Aoba's demands and kept thinking. Now, he couldn't even know himself and his enemy. There was only one thing on his mind, and that was to figure out this person's true intentions before his value was fully used. This way, he could try to improve his value in turn.

However.

At least at the current stage.

He didn't even know which force the other party had come from.

Of course.

He felt that there was still a possibility in his mind.

The two demands that this person had said were to induce him on purpose. One was fake, or both were fake. However, the moment this thought appeared, it was dismissed by him. He couldn't say anything now, so what good would it do to trick him?

Not at all!

Thinking of this, Hanzo prepared to take the initiative to attack, further probing Aoba to see what this person was thinking.

"The ninjas of our Country of Rain are quite strong. As long as Konohagakure has the support of our ninja army, Konohagakure's crisis will be solved in minutes!"

Hanzo used a little bit of rhetoric.

He was specifically referring to "our Country of Rain". He wanted to use this to determine whether this person was from the Country of Rain or not.

If he was from the Country of Rain, then he could be from the Akatsuki Organization, but if he wasn't, then it was very likely that he was from Konohagakure.

"No need."

Aoba directly shook his head. There was no change in his eyes, nor did he respond to what Hanzo said about "our Country of Rain".

"You don't need to deal with Konohagakure's situation. I have my own arrangements over there. As long as you don't have any disputes with Konohagakure in a short period of time, it will be fine."

"As long as you do these two things well, your life will not be in any danger."

"Correspondingly..."

"If you don't do it well, or if something happens because of your subordinates, I will crush your heart without hesitation!"

"Do you know the seriousness of the problem?"

Aoba said coldly. He did not care about Hanzo's so-called probing. He did not ask Hanzo to do many things. However, after these things were done, he felt that the strategic location of the Country of Rain could only belong to Konohagakure.

Of course.

That was in the future.

"Master, is there anything else?"

Hanzo was stunned and felt dizzy. These two demands were not for him to do anything.

He must not attack the Akatsuki Organization.

He must not attack Konohagakure.

But...

He had never planned to attack the Akatsuki Organization or Konohagakure!

This request was no different from not mentioning it.

If it was a simple threat, then he might just let it go. But a Cursed Seal Tag was actually placed on his heart, so he could not accept that things were so unclear and vague.

No matter what, he had to find an opportunity to express his feelings and prove his worth!

"No more."

"These two are enough."

"If I have any other demands, I will come back to find you."

Aoba walked behind Hanzo, raised his right hand, and pressed down on Hanzo's back.

This action.

It made Hanzo's hair stand on end.

He was afraid.

But he did not dare to dodge.

Aoba slapped his palm on Hanzo's back, and a stream of chakra immediately poured into Hanzo's body.

Hum!

Aoba controlled the chakra in his body and directly imprinted a Flying Thunder God Formula on Hanzo's back.

In an instant.

A black dot appeared on Hanzo's back.

After this black dot appeared, it quickly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.

After Aoba imprinted this Flying Thunder God Formula onto Hanzo, it was as if he had placed a moving coordinate. However, no matter how this coordinate moved, it was fixed on Hanzo, making it impossible for him to escape. As long as Aoba wanted to, he could find him at any time.

"Alright."

"It's fine now."

"I'm leaving."

Aoba had already done what he needed to do. There was no need to waste more time with Hanzo. After all, for him, this place is just to pave the way for the Akatsuki organization.

After all, the real highlight...

...was still on the side of the Akatsuki organization.

After that.

Aoba took a step forward and the dark room suddenly changed. The black pattern in the surroundings began to move and drilled toward Aoba's shoulder.

A moment later.

The black patterns in the room all disappeared, and everything returned to its original appearance.

"This..."

When Hanzo saw this scene, he was stunned. He didn't expect that such a barrier that had been released could be retracted after being released. It was simply an extremely outrageous operation.

What level of chakra control was this?

"That... there are guards outside the door..."

Hanzo almost blurted out a reminder, but just as he finished speaking, he immediately realized that he had said too much.

There was no need to say that.

When this person came, there were guards outside as well. Perhaps those guards had already been killed.

However.

Aoba acted as if he had not heard Hanzo's words.

His figure disappeared in a flash.

It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.

He disappeared just like that.

Hanzo looked at the scene in front of him. He wanted to rub his eyes, but his eyes were covered by a gas mask.

The room was still the same room.

There were no signs of destruction in the room, and there was no abnormality in the lock.

Other than holding the sickle in his hand, it was almost the same as usual.

"Phew..."

When Hanzo felt that person had really left. He could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. He felt that everything that had just happened was like a dream, and it was a nightmare that made him break out in cold sweat.

"That's right..."

"What happened outside?"

"Are they all dead?"

Hanzo cursed these guards in his heart. Before they died, they did not make any noise. If he was given a little warning, he would not fall into a state where he was completely controlled.

The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

He did not even put down the sickle and directly walked out of the room. When he opened the door, he immediately saw the guard who was guarding outside with lights.

There were eight guards here.

They patrolled back and forth.

They did not give up on any blind spots.

When the guards heard a sound, they immediately looked toward the door and all of their gazes fell on Hanzo.

"Hanzo-sama!"

The eight guards instantly stood up straight. They uniformly bowed and greeted Hanzo. At this moment, everyone's voices overlapped and greeted Hanzo.

"Are you all right?"

Hanzo looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. He originally thought that what was waiting for him was a bloody corpse and the ground of the mansion had already turned into a river of blood. He even thought of the possible scenes of broken limbs everywhere.

But...

When he saw these guards holding lights and greeting him, he was stunned.

He was even more confused.

At this moment.

He was in a trance.

It seemed that everything he had experienced was just a dream.

"Did you see..."

Hanzo wanted to ask the guards if they had seen a person, but he couldn't bring himself to say it. There was a seal on his tongue and now he wanted to ask exactly about Aoba.

This way.

This sentence directly activated the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

It instantly made Hanzo's tongue numb making him unable to talk.

It was exactly this feeling.

Hanzo deeply realized that everything that had happened just now was real and not a dream. Even if that person had left as if he had never been there and was just an illusion in the end. The dream that he thought was an illusion after being confused was actually real.

"What did we see?"

When the guards heard Hanzo's words, their faces were filled with confusion. They stared at Hanzo in confusion, waiting for their leader to finish his sentence.

"It's fine..."

"It's fine now..."

"You..."

"Can continue!"

Hanzo felt that it was a little difficult to breathe. His right hand supported the wall and he returned to his room.

He had carefully selected these guards.

Even if there were a few people who would betray him, there would never be a situation where they would betray him together.

So...

The guards have no problem!

It was that person who had a problem!

From the moment that person entered his room to the moment he put something in his body and left, he didn't make a single sound at all. He didn't alarm any one of them, just like a ghost.

"Hiss..."

When Hanzo thought of this, he couldn't help but gasp. He had never seen such a thing before because such a thing had already exceeded his knowledge.

Terrifying!

He suddenly realized.

He seemed to have underestimated the person who had silently sneaked into his room like a ghost.

"???"

The guards looked at their leader, Hanzo, and after he said half a sentence, he acted out of the ordinary and leaned against the wall in a weak posture. Finally, he returned to his room with a hissing sound. They all felt that they had seen something incredible.

"Was that person the leader?" One of the guards asked with a trembling voice.

"Should... should be..." Another person added.

"What's wrong with the leader?" Another guard asked.

"Shush!"

At this moment, a guard who seemed to have some authority made a silent gesture to the other guards.

"Don't speculate about the leader at all times. We will pretend that we didn't see anything. We don't know anything. Understand?"

This guard lowered his voice very, very low. He was an experienced guard here. He knew very well that being a guard by Hanzo's side was a taboo to be too curious. This was because the leader himself was very suspicious.

When suspicion meets curiosity...

Then something bad could happen!

When the guards at the scene heard this, they all nodded and closed their mouths, pretending that nothing had happened.

Only...

These guards could pretend that nothing had happened, but Hanzo could not!

At this time.

Hanzo stood in the bedroom. He untied his white robe and looked at his chest.

He could not see any problems.

He did not see any scars.

"Is there any?"

Hanzo was quite puzzled. He took a deep breath, held his breath, and immediately gathered his chakra toward his heart.

Hum!

Hanzo suddenly felt his whole body shake, and a terrible pain surged from his heart. This pain went deep into his bone marrow and almost made him faint.

Thud!

Hanzo knelt heavily on the ground. After his knees collided with the ground, there was a crisp sound. His hands were tightly covering his chest. This was an unprecedented intense pain that he had never experienced before.

After an unknown period of time.

Hanzo panted heavily.

He felt like he was suffocating.

His forehead was already covered in sweat.

The most painful time had already passed, and now it was only the residual pain that remained but it was still unbearable.

"Sure enough, there is a Cursed Seal Tag..."

Hanzo clearly felt that after his chakra touched the Cursed Seal Tag in his heart, he was in pain. Everything that had just happened was true. He didn't dare to easily touch the Cursed Seal Tag again. That punishment was too intense.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 512: Danzo's Replacement

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 512 Danzo's Replacement

In the Country of Fire, Konohagakure, in the Hokage's office.

Hiruzen was pacing back and forth with a smoking pipe in his mouth. After dealing with Orochimaru's report, he put his thoughts back to Hatake Sakumo.

Just now, Danzo had already told to him how to deal with this matter. He felt that it was indeed a rare workable method.

However, he felt that Danzo seemed to have some opinions about him.

He was indifferent.

He did not do his best to help him.

This feeling was quite obvious.

This made him feel uneasy.

Hiruzen took the smoking pipe and walked to the window of the Hokage's office. He could just see the Hokage Rock through the window.

There were three faces on the rock.

They were the First Hokage, the Second Hokage, and himself.

Hiruzen blew out the smoke in his mouth and blew out a smoke ring. His eyes became even more determined.

"I'm afraid that Danzo is coveting the Hokage position!"

Hiruzen said to himself in a voice that only he could hear. Now there was no one in the office, so he could talk to himself in such an unbridled way.

For a moment.

Hiruzen began to quickly analyze the situation in front of him.

"In the first world ninja war, Danzo wanted to become the Hokage, but at that time, the teacher passed on the position of Hokage to me."

"In fact, I can see that not only Danzo but Kagami also had thoughts about the Hokage position."

"Kagami is dead."

"But Danzo is still alive!"

Hiruzen picked up the smoking pipe again and took a drag. Too many things had happened recently, so much so that he was very annoyed and did not know how to solve it.

"I know that Danzo wants to be the Hokage, but he has always been patient. He wants to wait for my term to end and pass the position of the Hokage to him."

"But recently there has been a change. It seems that Danzo doesn't pay much attention to the Hokage position."

"Why?"

"Why is there such a change?"

"What is the reason?"

Hiruzen slowly blew out a smoke ring. His head was quickly thinking about these questions. He felt that these questions were very important.

There must be a reason for a person's sudden change in behavior. As long as he found this reason, things would turn for the better.

Now, Danzo had changed.

Hiruzen was a little unsure whether he was an enemy or a friend.

However.

There was one thing he understood.

That was, regardless of whether Danzo was an enemy or a friend, he had to treat Danzo as a friend. He needed Danzo's help. Without Danzo, his position as Hokage would not be stable.

"Where is the problem?"

Hiruzen began to recall the bits and pieces he had spent with Danzo in the recent period of time. It was not just this time. Danzo seems to be hesitant to speak during this time. But Hiruzen did not know that because of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal's existence, Danzo could not speak freely, nor could he give Hiruzen substantial advice as usual.

"That injury!"

Hiruzen's pupils suddenly shrank, and his eyes flashed with a breathtaking cold light. He immediately thought of the biggest change.

"Danzo didn't change before he was injured. We maintained this relationship for a full ten years."

"Since Danzo was injured. He handed Root's matter to Orochimaru, and the person who took care of Danzo was Koharu."

"Is there a problem here?"

"What did Koharu do to Danzo?"

"Or is it a problem with Orochimaru?"

"Or is it that ninja from the Uzumaki Clan?"

"Where is the problem?"

Hiruzen held the smoking pipe in his right hand and his left hand held his chin. His eyes fell on the Hokage Rock, and his head was thinking quickly.

"No!"

"It's not them!"L1tLagoon witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel-B1n.

"It's Danzo!"

As Hiruzen thought about it, he immediately thought of an answer in his heart, and it was the most reliable one.

"Danzo has always wanted to be the Hokage. In the past, his body was strong, so he could wait for me to pass the position to him!"

"But due to subsequent changes, Danzo almost died and became paralyzed. If not for the ninja from the Uzumaki Clan, he would still be paralyzed until now."

"In other words..."

"Danzo is afraid!"

"He's afraid that he won't have enough time!"

"He's afraid that before he becomes the Hokage, an accident will happen, and pass away!"

"So he doesn't want to solve the problem for me now. He wants to plan for himself. He wants to become the Hokage through his means!"

"That's right!"

"That must be the case!"

"That's why I can't completely follow his suggestion. Otherwise, it is very likely that I will fall into the trap set up by Danzo!"

As Hiruzen thought about this, he suddenly understood this matter. In his opinion, Danzo was someone who almost died once. The more such a person was, the more they cherished the beauty of their lives. The more they would grasp the present, the more they would strive to realize the dreams they had yet to realize.

With this level of consideration.

Hiruzen's mood calmed down, and his face turned ugly. He suddenly felt that sitting in the Hokage position was very lonely.

Outside, there were Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato, who were both talented ninjas wanting to become Hokage, eyeing his position.

There were also many big clans and forces, who were looking forward to Konohagakure's regime changing and then finding an opportunity to change Konohagakure's current situation.

Now, there was also Danzo who wanted to compete for the Hokage position. He was the one who knew him best, and he also had Root.

That was a very important power!

Now, his Hokage's Anbu was already dead.

At this time, the Root ninjas were very important. If they were used by Danzo, he might really end up in a bad situation.

"Root..."

Hiruzen's eyes suddenly became fierce, and he suddenly looked in the direction of the door of the Hokage's office and directly shouted.

"Someone come!"

Hiruzen's voice was very loud, and it instantly reached the ninja who was guarding the door.

Swish! Swish!

Almost in an instant.

The two figures flashed and appeared before him. They were both half-kneeling. They were Konohagakure's ninjas.

"Sandaime-sama!"

The two ninjas greeted Hiruzen at the same time. Both of them lowered their heads and assumed a posture of being ready to follow orders.

"You two bring Orochimaru to me immediately!" Hiruzen said in a deep voice.

"Yes!"

The two ninjas answered in unison. After that, the other two quickly left the place.

A big question mark appeared in the minds of the two ninjas.

Didn't Orochimaru-sama just leave?

Why did they have to bring Orochimaru-sama back?

What was going on?

However.

The two ninjas thought this, but neither of them spoke out their doubts. They did not even say such words to each other.

After all, they were just ordinary ninjas.

Whether it was the Third Hokage or Orochimaru, these identities were not something they could doubt.

Suddenly.

The two ninjas quickly chased in the direction where Orochimaru left. Orochimaru left not long ago so they could still catch up on him.

...

In the Hokage's office.

Hiruzen paced back and forth with his hands on his chin. He was thinking of all kinds of plans in his head, but no matter what kind of plan it was, he needed a reliable ally.

Originally, he had the most reliable ally, Danzo. But now it seemed that Danzo was a little unreliable.

People were often like this.

When it was good, they would treat each other well.

But once these very good friends break up, they would treat each other in the most ruthless way, even more ruthlessly than their enemies.

Hiruzen said that he still needed Danzo, but in his heart, he had already begun to think about how to deal with Danzo. As long as there was an existence that might shake his position as Hokage, he would find a way to deal with them.

Of course.

He would not kill Danzo.

He hoped that through another method, Danzo could continue to be his own.

Knock Knock Knock...

At this time, there was a knock on the door of the office.

The knock was very light.

From the strength he used, it could be felt that this person was very polite and respectful to the Hokage.

The person who came was not Orochimaru!

Hiruzen could make a very clear judgment just by the sound of knocking on the door. None of his three students would seriously knock on the door when they came, especially Tsunade. It was already very good if she did not tear down his door.

"Please come in."

Hiruzen adjusted his emotions and softened his voice. He didn't know who would come here at this time, but he vaguely felt that this person might be reliable.

Even he didn't know why he had such thoughts. It was like a drowning person suddenly seeing a wooden board.

Although there are three middle-ranking families behind him: the Sarutobi clan and the Ino-Shika-Cho clan, he doesn't know if he can rely on these clans.

In other words...

When he was strong, these clans could make him more powerful.

But once he was desperate.

He was not sure if these clans could help him.

In the past, when he fought with Kagami for the position of Hokage, the clans behind him were far less powerful than the Uchiha behind Kagami. If not for the fact that Danzo had established Root in time and used the assassination methods to replace the heads of some small clans of Konohagakure and let them join him, he wouldn't have become the Hokage today.

Of course.

Hiruzen was deeply aware that this was not the most important thing.

Those clan heads who had originally been assassinated and the new clan heads who had come to support him were just opportunists.

None of them were reliable at the critical moment!

After all, they were not the ones who were fighting for the Hokage position.

So for him, these families were just used to build momentum!

The most fundamental reason why he was able to take the Hokage position was that the Root ninjas assassinated Kagami. This made him directly have no competitors for the Hokage position, and with the Second Hokage's last words, he was able to have the last laugh.

Because of this.

Hiruzen was too clear about Danzo's importance.

His first choice is to keep Danzo, but he also wonders if he could create another Danzo to replace Danzo and continue to do Danzo's work.

But he had never found a suitable candidate.

After all, not everyone can bear that intense darkness.

Up until now, there was still no candidate making Danzo irreplaceable.

Creak...

Along with the sound of a door being pushed open, a ninja walked in. When he saw Hiruzen, a smile appeared on his face.

"Sandaime-sama!"

This ninja immediately bowed toward Hiruzen. His appearance instantly caused Hiruzen's eyes to light up.

Just now he was thinking about the lack of candidates.

Now, here he was.

Doesn't this person just meet the requirements?

Hiruzen's eyes flashed with appreciation. He looked at the ninja walking in front of him. This ninja was the Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, Morino Eaton.

"Eaton, you're here. Sit down and talk!"

Hiruzen immediately pointed to the chair in front of the desk. Then he walked to his chair. During the time he walked, his mind flashed with Eaton's resume.

Eaton had always been in charge of an Anbu division. It was a division that dealt with intelligence for Konohagakure. He knew many secrets about the village and was very loyal to the village.

Plus the time when he went with Anbu to the front line together.

He wanted to use that method to check if there was a ninja from the Uzumaki Clan among Anbu, although it became Hiruzen major mistake.

Of course.

He had long known that Eaton was not an Uzumaki Clan ninja because that Uzumaki Clan ninja was found by Eaton.

No matter what was said.

Eaton's identity was pure and clean.

Apart from the fact that he was dissatisfied with the fact that Eaton concealed the identity of that Uzumaki Clan ninja, he was also very satisfied with other aspects.

This was not a big deal!

Who didn't have a secret?

Danzo hid more things from him.

It was fine as long as he could do good things for him!

Moreover.

Hiruzen suddenly discovered the benefit of using Eaton. That was, after he used Eaton, the latter would be very grateful. In the end, he might even reveal the identity of that Uzumaki Clan ninja.

Even if he doesn't say it out...

As long as Eaton knew that Uzumaki Clan ninja was about to do something bad to Konohagakure, he could also stop it in time. After all, Eaton was still a Konohagakure's higher-ups.

"Eaton, you came at the right time. I happen to have something to tell you!"

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 513: Anbu Are Short of People

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 513 Anbu Are Short of People

Hiruzen warmly greeted Eaton. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and sat down. His slightly narrowed eyes constantly sized up Eaton.

Not to mention...

Eaton was really suitable!

The more Hiruzen thought about it, the more he felt that Eaton was not a problem. And he had been loyal to him for so many years. Even if he protected the Uzumaki Clan ninja, it could be seen from the side that this person was very responsible and would definitely not betray people in the future.

"Ah?"

Eaton was stunned. He had never seen Hiruzen smile like this. For a moment, he was very uncomfortable. He immediately thought that Hiruzen was planning something, but he was not clear about it now.

"Hehehe..."

Hiruzen stared at Eaton, who was looking at him. In this very short time, he found that Eaton had become handsome.

The more he looked at Eaton, the more pleasing he felt.

Fortunately...

When Iwagakure's ninja suddenly attacked that time, Eaton survived. So, not all of Anbu was eliminated.

"Eaton!"

"Say it!"

"Why are you looking for me?"

Hiruzen's tone was very gentle. His goal was very simple. From now on, he would act like a gentleman, making Eaton feel respect from the bottom of his heart. Then, he would be dead set on working for him.

It was just...

Hiruzen had overlooked one thing.

That was, what he had done in the past had completely hurt Eaton.

It was also because of that series of events.

Eaton had long lost confidence in Hiruzen, but he did not think of Minato. Instead, he thought of Tsunade, so he placed the chips on Aoba, who was Tsunade's student.

When he saw Hiruzen's appearance now.

He just felt that it was very strange.

He was not moved at all.

If it was before, he might have felt that Hiruzen had taken him seriously, but now he felt that Hiruzen was extremely hypocritical.

"It's like this..."

Eaton reported some of Anbu's recent reconstruction plans to Hiruzen, because Hiruzen had handed Anbu over to him, and now Anbu was completely empty. Other than Aoba, there was no one else.

"Right now, there is only one person in our Anbu. I feel that we should first take in some elites and then slowly nurture them. We can't become a big fat man with just one bite, so I want to ask Sandaime-sama for some people!" Eaton stared at Hiruzen and said. He had been thinking about this for a long time, but he couldn't move because this time was the time for Konohagakure to use people. If he wanted to take people to Anbu, it would be almost going against the overall situation of Konohagakure.

Only when the overall situation was in place could there be a village.

Because, no matter how well he managed Anbu, it would be futile in the end once the village was destroyed. There was no way at all.

"You want people?"

Hiruzen's eyebrows jumped. He instinctively wanted to refuse because now was the time of war. Anyone who wanted people would affect the combat effectiveness of the village. If he didn't want to establish a more trusted relationship with Eaton at this critical moment, he would directly refuse this kind of thing.

"Let me think..."

"Well..."

"Do you have any detailed plans?"

Hiruzen resisted the urge to refuse and threw the topic back to Eaton. He wanted to give Eaton a chance, and also give himself a chance. He wanted to hear what was going on with the plan. Not only did he want to hear the feasibility, but he could also find a better reason to refuse after hearing it.

After Hiruzen finished speaking, he quietly stared at Eaton and maintained a smile on his face. He looked like a kind elder.

"..."

When Eaton saw Hiruzen's appearance, he was speechless and somewhat disgusted.

That's right.

He was disgusted by Hiruzen's acting.

If he didn't know that Hiruzen was a very hypocritical person, he might have really been fooled. But if you look at the process with the results, everything becomes different.

"The situation is like this. According to the intelligence from the front line, we have already won, so many ninjas from the front line will come back. That is why I proposed to send a group of people to Anbu at this time. Anbu is really short of people now and can't operate normally anymore."

Eaton slowly said.

What he was talking about now was very important.

He had already endured the state of Anbu being short of people for a long time.

But...

There was no way at all...

After all, Anbu was not someone that anyone could enter. Ordinary people and students of the Ninja School had no effect in entering Anbu.

They still needed elites!

"I don't need these people to work for Anbu all the time. After all, joining Anbu is equivalent to losing the light. As long as they help for a period of time and wait for a new batch of Anbu to be cultivated, we can let them go!" Eaton added.

"En..."

After listening carefully to Eaton, Hiruzen immediately understood what this person meant. It turned out that he was not asking for people randomly, but asking for people rationally after knowing that the war was victorious.

Thinking of this.

In addition to Hiruzen having a good impression of Eaton.

He immediately felt that what Eaton put forward was not an excessive request, but he just wanted to build the Anbu better, and he also knew that the Anbu was short of people, so it was not an excessive request.

"So...Sandaime-sama...you mean..." Eaton was confused as he looked at Hiruzen, who was in a state of deep thought. He was not very clear about what exactly Hiruzen wanted to express.

"Wait!"

Hiruzen suddenly raised his hand, indicating that Eaton should not speak first. His thoughts had already spread out and arrived at a higher node.

That's right!

That's it!

Anbu needed people!

Ninjas who return victoriously can be transferred to Anbu!

Minato's contribution was too outstanding. He directly saved Konohagakure and let the name "Yellow Flash" spread. It was obviously not suitable to throw him to Anbu, so he could give a proper commendation and give Minato a half-sleeve Hokage robe.

As for Hatake Sakumo...

Hiruzen was still worried about how to deal with Hatake Sakumo's matter, so Eaton provided him with an idea.

He could put Hatake Sakumo into Anbu!

Hatake Sakumo was very strong and versatile. He was very suitable wherever he went. Then he could throw Hatake Sakumo into Anbu and let him do shady things. This made Hatake Sakumo lose the possibility of getting the Hokage position.

Moreover.

He could also be used to his fullest.

Hiruzen had never known how to use Hatake Sakumo. If he was used too much, then his achievements would pile up. However, if he was used too little, it would be a waste of his fighting strength.

Now, he could throw it into Anbu to let Hatake Sakumo carry out the assassination mission and cultivate other Anbu. As for Anbu's authority, it still fell on Eaton.

In this way...

He would be able to nurture an Eaton that could replace Danzo and an Anbu that could replace Root, thus having a brand-new arm.

Right now, Anbu only had one member, which meant that everything was new. Because it was "new", then he could put his label on it and make the entire Anbu loyal to him. Then, they could deal with many troubles involving the position of Hokage in the future for him.

"Sandaime-sama, if it is difficult, just pretend that I didn't say it. After all, they have just fought in the front line, and they should enjoy the cheers of the villagers in the light instead of following me in the dark." Eaton thought for a moment and said. In his opinion, Hiruzen was in a difficult situation. After all, thinking of the current situation, he did not have much confidence in such a thing.

"No!"

Hiruzen immediately waved his hand and stared at Eaton with a burning gaze. His eyes flashed with a bright light.

"There is no such thing!"

Hiruzen's tone was firm. He took out a blank scroll and then picked up a brush. He was mentally prepared to write the contents of the scroll.

"I think your proposal is very correct!"

"The construction of Anbu is a must!"

"You didn't mention it during the war. You were already showing consideration for the village in your own way!"

"If I don't help you with this, I don't know how long it will take for the construction of Anbu to be delayed. This is very detrimental to the development and stability of the village!"

"Just like this..."

"Do as you say!"

"I will carefully select a group of elites for you from the returning ninjas. They will be assigned to Anbu and under your command. You will manage them and help you reorganize Anbu!"

Hiruzen said with a smile. After he finished speaking, he began to write on the scroll. What he wrote was Anbu's transfer order. He now began to write a green light for Eaton.

Now he already had his own ideas.

As long as he transferred Hatake Sakumo to Anbu.L1tLagoon witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel-B1n.

Then everything would be solved.

Even if Hatake Sakumo had a half-sleeve Hokage robe, he was not a person who was good at management. After coming to Anbu, he was not the boss. Instead, he would be under Eaton. This could effectively control Hatake Sakumo's position, making it impossible for the latter to reach Danzo's height.

"This..."

Eaton was stunned for a moment. He just said it with the attitude of giving it a try. It was the kind of thing where you need to struggle for a while before saying it. It doesn't necessarily have an effect, but if you don't say it, it will definitely have no effect. After thinking for a long time, he decided to come over and ask. After all, you would not be missing anything even if you ask.

What he didn't expect was...

He had actually managed to win over this matter so smoothly.

"Thank you, Sandaime-sama!"

Eaton immediately expressed his gratitude to Hiruzen. He did not know why Hiruzen's mind changed suddenly, but this was a good thing for him. It could make it easier for him to build Anbu.

The cleverest housewife cannot cook without rice.

Eaton had become the boss of the entire Anbu division, whom he had always dreamed of.

But Anbu had no one.

To be precise...

Anbu had a person, Aoba. However, that person was not someone he could instruct, but his boss. After all, there was a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, which was imprinted by Aoba on his tongue.

"By the way, Eaton, what has Aoba been doing all this time?" Hiruzen suddenly asked curiously. When he thought of Anbu, he also thought of such a person who had no sense of existence. Since Eaton and Aoba came back from the front line, he had never heard of Aoba. He almost forgot that there was such a person.

"..."

Eaton was suddenly stunned. He could not say anything about Aoba at all because he had the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on his tongue.

However...

He couldn't tell the truth.

But it was possible to tell lies and get over it.

"I don't know either. Maybe he is resting in the dormitory..."

Eaton used his own method to prevaricate Aoba casually without leaking Aoba's information and without going against Aoba.

"We, Anbu, have no one at all. I promoted him to Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, but he is like me. He is a general without an army and has nothing to do all day."

Eaton laughed. The last thing he wanted to talk about was Aoba. After all, it seemed like he was prevaricating it now, but maybe the next topic would be too much to prevaricate. At that time, it would be troublesome and he might reveal some flaws which make Hiruzen find some clues.

Thinking of this.

Eaton was determined to say goodbye to Hiruzen.

Just as he was about to say these words, an impatient knock suddenly sounded at the door of the office. After that, that person did not wait for Hiruzen's answer and just opened the door.

"Old man, didn't I just leave? Why are you looking for me?"

Orochimaru pushed open the door and came in. His tone was somewhat impatient, and his tongue licked his lips carelessly. He looked emotional.

"You're here!"

When Hiruzen saw Orochimaru, he immediately thought of something more important. After that, he looked at Eaton and said, "Eaton, let's stop here today. You can do whatever you want with the Anbu. If you encounter any difficulties, come to me at any time."

"Yes!"

When Eaton was worrying about how to end this conversation, Orochimaru happened to arrive and gave him a suitable reason to leave.

Eaton immediately got up, bowed his head slightly, and walked outside. He did not dare to look straight into Orochimaru's eyes.

He was a bit taller than Orochimaru.

However, in his heart, he did not dare to think that he was taller than Orochimaru. The other party was the Konoha Sannin, and he was the most monstrous among them. Now that he was flourishing, he did not want to offend Orochimaru.

Soon.

Eaton left the Hokage's office.

"Strange."

After Eaton walked out of the office, he took a deep look at the door. He vaguely felt that Hiruzen was a little strange, but he couldn't tell what was wrong.

'Let's talk to Aoba!'

Eaton felt that it was better to talk to Aoba about this matter, and at the same time, go to Aoba's side to read novels to calm down...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 514: Anbu Ninjas Are the Real Ninjas!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 514 Anbu Ninjas Are the Real Ninjas!

In the Hokage's office.

Orochimaru stared at Hiruzen. He did not care about Eaton in the room at all. Even until Eaton left, he did not even look at him.

Right now, he was in a very bad mood.

He had just finished reporting on the recent events.

He was ready to devote himself to his research.

Not long after he returned to the laboratory, he was called over by the two ninjas. He was in a bad mood and had nowhere to vent his anger.

"Old man, tell me quickly, what's the hell is going on? You can't finish it in one go so you have to call me again!"

Orochimaru sat down on the chair that Eaton was sitting on just now. He was quite casual about the Third Hokage in front of him. He did not show the respect that a ninja should show to the Hokage, nor did he show the courtesy of a student to a teacher.

In the face of such Orochimaru, Hiruzen did not care at all. Obviously, he was used to it.

Moreover.

Orochimaru would treat him like this.

In fact, he was the one who spoiled him.

It was precisely because of this.

Orochimaru gradually acted even more unbridled in front of him, doing whatever he wanted to do, saying whatever he wanted to say.

"I need you to take over Root." Hiruzen got straight to the point. This was the reason why he called over Orochimaru. There was no need to beat around the bush and say all kinds of polite words.

"What did you say?" When Orochimaru heard Hiruzen's words, he was stunned for a moment. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said, "Are you crazy!"

"I am not crazy. I am very sober. This is the reason why I called you over. I need you to take over Root and be the boss of Root!" Hiruzen said in a low voice.

"Impossible!"

"Absolutely impossible!"

"I won't do it!"

Orochimaru slammed the table and immediately stood up. He did not even have the thought of staying here. He was already prepared to leave.

"Orochimaru, it is now a critical moment. I need your help. I need someone to take over Root. You are the best candidate!"

Hiruzen also stood up.

He stared fixedly at Orochimaru.

His tone became a little higher.

From his current posture, he still hoped that Orochimaru would change his mind. According to what he said, Orochimaru would take over Root and become the boss of Root, helping him share his worries.

"Root has Danzo," Orochimaru said casually.

"Danzo is injured, and he is already unable to control Root." Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and said.

"Sarutobi-sensei, what makes you think that I can give up my precious time and tie me up on that completely meaningless thing? I have no interest in being the Root boss. If you think that Danzo can't do it, then you can find someone else!" Orochimaru rejected it without hesitation.

"In the current situation, it is hard for me to believe in others," Hiruzen said helplessly. He also wanted to have a group of people that he could trust. However, all he could see in the entire Konohagakure were people who saw him under the light. The only person who could make him reveal his dark side in peace was Danzo. Now, he could add Orochimaru. That was because Orochimaru was his most beloved student.

"That's right."

Orochimaru suddenly revealed an inexplicable smile. He stuck out his tongue again and licked the corner of his mouth. He stared meaningfully at Hiruzen with his long and narrow snake-like eyes and slowly said, "Don't trust anyone easily, including me. Don't trust me easily. Maybe one day, not only will I not help you, but I will also come to kill you!"

After that.

Orochimaru smiled evilly.

Then he left the office without looking back.

In this office.

Only Hiruzen was left.

"Hey..."

Hiruzen let out a long sigh. He had thought that Orochimaru might refuse, but he hadn't expected that Orochimaru would refuse so straightforwardly.

"This is troublesome!"

Hiruzen understood that Orochimaru wasn't trying to brush him off. Instead, he was displaying his true self in front of him. He would do whatever he wanted to do, and he would say what he wanted to say. Now that Orochimaru said this, he truly didn't want to become the Root boss.

As long as Root wasn't taken over, then it was still in Danzo's hand!

Hiruzen was very clear about this point.

When Danzo helped him, Root was the sharpest spear to him, but when Danzo wanted to break with him, it was simply the sharp blade that pierced his heart.

This was a double-edged sword!

But he still had to use it!

Without Danzo's help, he would not be able to stabilize his position as Hokage.

However.

He knew from the beginning.

Danzo had been secretly accumulating his power. Root was this power, which belonged to Danzo. Even if Danzo wanted to rebel, they would follow Danzo.

Hiruzen knew that this power did not belong to him, nor did it belong to Konohagakure. It was all Danzo's!

"It seems that I have to think of another way. I absolutely can't sit still and wait for death!"

Hiruzen picked up his smoking pipe on the table again and lit it. Finally, he took a deep drag and slowly walked toward the window. His gaze was fixed on the Hokage Rock and he tried to calm himself down.

His heart was getting more and more chaotic.

Things were becoming more complicated.

...

Anbu Dormitory.

Aoba's shadow clone was drawing manga in the dormitory.

After all, he didn't have any art foundation. He could only slowly ponder over it and accumulate experience in the process of pondering about it. Then, he would slowly become more and more familiar with it.

Now his body could complete some difficult drawings, but his painting style has not yet been formed. Everything he did was just simple drawings, he was just expressing the plot in the form of drawings.

Of course.

Even if that was all.

This was still a rare way of presenting literary works in the ninja world.

Teacher Bai's exquisite lines gradually became clearer under the paintbrush of Aoba's shadow clone. Coupled with a series of high-difficulty movements, he believed that he could definitely open a brand new world in this ninja world.

Once this manga was released, it would definitely become a hit. It could even be used as a guide for some people, helping them learn a variety of movements with different difficulty levels, triggering a national movement craze, and helping people in the ninja world exercise.

Not only that.

This manga could also alleviate the pain brought about by the war in the ninja world.

Aoba believed it.

This was a book that could increase the birth rate of the people in the ninja world.

War consumed the population and increased the occurrence of pain, and the role of this book was to replenish the population and bring love to the world.

Of course...

There was another premise.

Don't ask what color love was.

If you ask, it will be green!

Aoba's shadow clone was already immersed in this feeling. He already had a great understanding of the manga. He was immersed in drawing every line without any intention of being half-hearted.

He did not have the time to send this feeling back to his main body, but it was not important. When he returned to the main body, it was not too late to send it again.

Just as Aoba's shadow clone was busy drawing the manga, hurried footsteps sounded outside the door. From the footsteps, it could be heard that this person was hurrying over, and his mood seemed to be a little anxious!

"Hmm?"

Aoba's shadow clone stopped drawing. He looked in the direction of the door. He could clearly hear the footsteps, so he was sure of something very clear.

Someone was coming.

The current Anbu was only him and Eaton.

The only person who could come now was Eaton, and the purpose of coming here must be to find him. There was no other possibility.

Instantly.

Aoba's shadow clone stood up and walked toward the door..

When he walked to the door, he raised his hand and unlocked the door. He just happened to see the figure standing in front of him, raising his hand to knock on the door, but before he could knock, the door was already opened.

"Brother Eaton, you're looking for me?"

Aoba's shadow clone smiled and looked at Eaton in front of him. He did not deliberately wait for the knock. Since the other party was already here, he would have to open the door sooner or later. It was better to open the door now.

"Aoba... What a coincidence... I do have something to talk to you about..."

Eaton was stunned.

He was just thinking about what to say after knocking on the door.

However, before he could think about it, the door had already been opened. His plan had been disrupted in an instant, and he had yet to completely organize his words.

"Come in and talk."

Aoba's shadow clone immediately turned around and walked into the room. He knew that if Eaton came to find him now, there must be something, so he sent out an invitation in advance.

"Yes."

Eaton nodded. He walked into Aoba's room and directly found a chair and sat down. After that, he wanted to say something but didn't know where to start.

Eaton's expression was reflected in the eyes of Aoba's shadow clone. This made him realize that something must have happened to Eaton.

"Brother Eaton."

"You must have come to find me for something."

"Tell me."

"Maybe I can help you."

Aoba's shadow clone stared at Eaton, his eyes flashing with doubt. He rarely saw Eaton like this.

"Sigh..."

After hearing Aoba's words, Eaton immediately sighed. It could be seen that he had a deep sense of helplessness in his heart. However, he still decided to say these things that puzzled him. After all, what happened to him made him extremely puzzled.

"It's like this..."

"I just went to see Sandaime-sama."

"The main reason is that I want some people to join our Anbu. After all, our Ane is really short of people. There are only two of us."

"But..."

"The process was unexpectedly smooth!"

"It can't be said to be really smooth. Sandaime-sama seems to be thinking about something else..."

"In short, it's very strange!"

"Ssandaime-sama was stunned for a moment before agreeing. He also wrote the transfer orders directly to me, and looked at my expression, which made my chrysanthemum feel a little uncomfortable."

"There is another strange thing..."

"When I came, I saw Orochimaru-sama leave the office. But before I left, I saw him return to the office."

"This is too strange!"

"I can't tell what's wrong specifically, but everything here makes me feel uncomfortable. I just feel like something is wrong..."

Eaton told him almost everything that he had found out. He was afraid that if he didn't say it now, he would forget some details. Therefore, he said everything first and then slowly talked about it.

Compared to Hiruzen...

Eaton now believed in Aoba more.

"En..."

After Aoba's shadow clone finished listening to these words, he gradually understood what he meant.

"What you said is indeed a bit abnormal. Let me think..."

Aoba's shadow clone was still Aoba in a sense, so its way of thinking was the same as Aoba's. It could be said to be a part of Aoba, so after obtaining Eaton's information, everything he could think would be the same as Aoba.

Before Aoba's shadow clone appeared, he had already experienced the matter of controlling Danzo to look for Hiruzen. He also knew that the other shadow clone had encountered Orochimaru at the door.

Therefore, he knew that Orochimaru went to look for Hiruzen. However, he did not know that after Orochimaru left, Eaton went to look for Hiruzen.

"Anbu... short of people..."

Aoba's shadow clone pinched his chin and thought. He felt that Hiruzen would not change for no reason. Now that something strange had happened, it meant that something really had happened, or something had provoked him.

"Brother Eaton."

"From where the people you want from?"

Aoba immediately realized a key point of the matter. Eaton did not mention this place just now. He vaguely realized a possibility in his heart. However, now that Eaton was in front of him, he would not guess about this possibility. He would just wait for Eaton to tell him the answer.

"Ninja Army!"

"I ask Sandaime-sama that I want the people from the Ninja Army!"

"You also know that if I want to rebuild Anbu, all members must be elite. Only elite ninjas can support Anbu's mission chain."

"Right now, the elites are all fighting on the front lines. When they fight, I definitely can't take them. But when they return, I have to get them first!"

"Otherwise, when these people of the Ninja Army return and receive some special rewards, it will be too difficult to want them to join Anbu!"

"People who are used to living under the sun..."

"How could they be willing to be a rat in the sewers!"

Eaton could not help but sigh. The decision he made to rebuild the Anbu division was made by himself. He was a true Anbu ninja who had dedicated his whole life to the Anbu division. At the same time, he was also sincerely thinking about the Anbu division.

I had to say.

Eaton was indeed a person who was willing to give up everything for the Anbu division.

Since he was very young, he had joined the Anbu division and was doing interrogation and torture work. He had come into contact with the darkest corners of the ninja world.

Even so.

He still hoped that his son could also enter the Anbu division and become an Anbu. He would take over his mantle and walk down this difficult path.

This would be a very gratifying thing for him.

He had always felt that.

Anbu ninjas were the real ninjas!

They don't have a veil of hypocrisy. They don't classify killing people as mission. They would not live openly under the sun. Instead, they would hide their identities and immerse themselves in the darkness. They were like ghosts under the night. Even if they died one day, the people in the world would not know that they existed.

This was Anbu!

Eaton had a special feeling for the Anbu division. This kind of feeling had nothing to do with Aoba, and it had nothing to do with Hiruzen. Even in such a complicated situation, he did not want the Anbu division to sink into depravity and become just a name and no practical use.

"As expected!"

Aoba nodded. His eyes were calm and indifferent. What Eaton said was exactly the same as what he had guessed.

At this point.

Everything was connected.

All the clues were intertwined together.

"Brother Eaton."

"I understand what is going on."

"There is a conspiracy involved here."

"A conspiracy about Konohagakure's politics!"

Aoba had a say in this matter. After all, he had just sent his shadow clone to control Danzo to talk to Hiruzen not long ago.

Although he has not received the specific content of the conversation, when the plan was specified, he had not yet created a shadow clone so these were all in this shadow clone's mind.

Now that he knew about this matter.

Aoba had already understood the overall thought process, but he didn't know the specific details of the conversation. However, this didn't stop him from making a judgment.

"A political conspiracy?"

Eaton frowned. In fact, he did not mind Anbu becoming a political weapon. After all, the purpose of Anbu's creation was to be the sharp blade of the village and do something that could not be put under the sun.

Therefore, Eaton did not care about the fact that they wanted to use Anbu in politics. After all, this was the nature of Anbu's work.

He was just very curious.

He was also very puzzled.

The current Anbu only had him and Aoba in front of him...

How was this related to a political conspiracy?

A big question mark popped up in Eaton's head. His sense of smell was not as keen as Aoba's.

"Brother Eaton, listen to me..."

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. It was time to share a part of the cards with Eaton.

"Currently, we are in the Third Ninja World War. You should know that Konohagakure almost lost, but have you thought about what the result of the village would be if we lost?" Aoba asked with a smile.

"The village will cease to exist!" Eaton answered almost without hesitation. He had already thought about what would happen if they were defeated. After all, the Ninja Army that was in the front line could be said to be Konohagakure's last line of defense. If they lost again, they could only let the students of the Ninja School go to the battlefield. However, how much combat strength could these young students have? There was no way to expect them to win the war. At that time, Konohagakure would become a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, and they would be presented under the butcher's knife of those hunters without any protection.

"That won't happen. There won't be such an extreme situation, but the village will definitely enter a period of darkness!" Aoba smiled and shook his head. The matter of a village being wiped out would only happen if there was a huge hatred. It was like how Pain used the Shinra Tensei. Otherwise, such a situation would not have happened.

"Why?" Eaton asked, a little puzzled.

"Killing all the enemies is not the only way to solve the problem, and it is definitely not the most efficient way to solve the problem. If Iwagakure can fight all the way into the village and finally occupy the Hokage's office, then he will control the Hokage!" Aoba said with a serious look.

"What do you mean?" Eaton could not understand it. After all, such a thing was a little too much for him.

"Simply put, enslaving a village is far better than destroying a village!" Aoba explained to Eaton, "If they destroy Konohagakure, the resources they can get are only the village's current storage. But if they enslave Konohagakure, they can not only get the village's current resources but also let Konohagakure's people provide them with endless resources. At that time, Konohagakure will be a colony of other villages!"

"This..." Eaton instantly sucked in cold air. He had never thought of such a thing at all. However, as soon as Aoba said it, he immediately understood. This was like killing someone and robbing them of their money. After snatching away their savings, they would kill you. However, what was more brilliant was that after snatching away your savings, they would enslave you and let you work for them. You would then hand over the income you earned in the future and become a living dead person, just like a walking corpse.

"Now you understand what I mean, right?"

Aoba smiled and shook his head. He continued the topic but before he spoke, he poured himself a cup of water and took a sip.

"Otherwise, why do you think Sunagakure and Kumogakure join in?"

"Is it just a fight for the assets that Konohagakure has?"

"Not at all!"

"Especially after the three parties come together, they will not cause more damage to Konohagakure. Instead, they will sign a multi-party treaty with Konohagakure after talking together."

"When that time comes."

"Konohagakure will become a ninja village colony where ninjas from multiple villages will be stationed together!"

"In this way."

"Do you think Sandaime will become a sinner of the village?"

"What kind of life do you think the people in the village will live like?"

"You may not be able to imagine it, or you may not dare to imagine it, but it will definitely be a day that Konohagakure will not be able to raise their head for the next few decades."

Aoba said one sentence after another. His words were like knives that stabbed deeply into Eaton's heart, making the latter break out in a cold sweat.

The more he thought about it, the more scared he was!

"If it's like this..."

"Sandaime really almost became a sinner through the ages!"

"But..."

"What does this have to do with Anbu?"

Eaton understood what Aoba was talking about, but he didn't understand what this issue had to do with Anbu.

"Of course, it has!"L1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

The smile on Aoba's face became even brighter. He raised a finger and slowly tapped the table in front of him.

"Brother Eaton."

"Since you know that we lost, who is the greatest sinner..."

"Then have you ever thought about..."

"After the victory..."

"Who is the greatest beneficiary?"

Aoba smiled and stared at Eaton. In his heart, Eaton had long been one of his people. It was just that he had never said it so clearly, nor would he say it so clearly all this time.

Now that the topic has come to this point.

It was a good opportunity to make use of this opportunity.

Let Eaton completely remember Minato.

The change of Konohagakure's regime was already unavoidable. All his plans are coming to an end. It was time to let Eaton understand who he would work for in the future.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 515: The Prelude to Konohagakure Revolution

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 515 The Prelude to Konohagakure RevolutionL1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

"This..."

When Eaton heard Aoba's words, he immediately fell into deep thought. This kind of thing really made his scalp numb.

He was not such a deceitful person.

Now that he's placed in such a situation, he doesn't know how to determine the relationship.

"Isn't it Sandaime-sama?"

Eaton asked tentatively. His logic was very simple. According to common sense, whoever has the greatest loss if something happens will have the greatest benefit if nothing happens.

Risks and profits must be matched!

One person cannot bear the risk while another person reaps the profits.

Moreover.

Hiruzen was the Hokage of the village.

Since Hiruzen would bear the losses, then he would be the one who would reap the profits.

However.

He faintly felt.

The answer was not as simple as he imagined.

Otherwise, Aoba would not have asked him this kind of question.

After Eaton finished speaking, he kept staring at Aoba. He was waiting for Aoba to give him an answer.

Although he was still not very clear about how this answer was related to the Anbu thing that he didn't understand, he was still very curious and wanted to know the answer.

"It was not Sandaime."

Aoba shook his head. He met Eaton's gaze and patiently explained. After all, he was just a shadow clone, and there was nothing else he could do other than draw. It was not a bad thing to be able to sort out Konohagakure's current interests with Eaton.

As he spoke.

A smile appeared on Aoba's face again.

"I understand your way of thinking. If under Sandaime's leadership, we obtained victory in the war and prevented Konohagakure from falling into an awkward situation, then Sandaime would be the one who would gain the most. However, Sandaime did not do anything and just sat in the Hokage's office..."

What Aoba said was not to belittle Hiruzen, but what he said was indeed the truth.

Normally, the Kage of each village should stay in the village and stabilize the overall situation, so that the village would not be in chaos because of the war. However, Hiruzen not only did not help the village but also thought about how to control Hatake Sakumo's achievements, so as not to pose a threat to his position as the Hokage.

It was because of such a thing.

Hiruzen continuously made a suffocating operation.

First, the Anbu ninjas were asked to rush to the front line, which not only resulted in great losses but also missed good opportunities.

Even if Hatake Sakumo became the commander of Konohagakure's Ninja Army, by that time, it was already too late. It was already difficult for Konohagakure to resist Iwagakure.

So...

Not only did Hiruzen not contribute to this battle, but he also made a very serious mistake. These mistakes could cause Konohagakure to fall into an abyss of eternal damnation.

"So..."

"The person who gained the most benefits this time."

"Actually, it was the person who reversed the situation."

"It was precisely because of his existence that Konohagakure avoided falling into an awkward situation because of his appearance..."

"Now, do you know who can get the biggest?"

Aoba said with a smile. At present, all the plans are going according to his pre-planned plan. After he said what he wanted to say, he began to look at Eaton.

"In that case..."

Eaton's eyes suddenly widened. He did not know that Aoba was controlling all of this behind his back. He did not know how much Aoba knew about these things. In his opinion, the news of Minato's return was told by him. Aoba was just analyzing the specific reasons according to what he said.

"Namikaze Minato!"

"Only Minato can bear this glory!"

"If not for Minato's appearance..."

"Konohagakure's Ninja Army might have already been defeated!"

"Even Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo, can't reverse this situation!"

"That's right!"

"It's Namikaze Minato!"

Eaton said one sentence after another. His eyes flashed with realization. After Aoba's reminder, he had already understood where the specific problem was.

Now that he had thought it thoroughly and very clearly.

It was indeed like this!

No one could be more shocking than the performance of Minato in the Third Ninja World War.

After all, Minato's appearance directly saved Konohagakure, which was in extreme danger. Otherwise, Konohagakure would have fallen into another situation.

"Wait..."

"I seem to have understood something!"

"Now our Konohagakure's Ninja Army has won!"

"Minato will obtain the greatest glory, which is the biggest winner of this ninja war. At least, he will be the biggest winner in Konohagakure!"

"When he returns to Konohagakure, what awaits him will be the praise of countless people. Then his momentum will instantly reach the peak, and it is even possible to suppress Sandaime-sama."

"Not only that, Sandaime-sama made a few wrong decisions during the war. But Sandaime-sama was required to preside over the overall situation during the war, so those decisions can be temporarily neglected."

"But when the war ends, it will be the time for the liquidation!"

"Sandaime-sama will become the biggest loser in this ninja war!"

"So... so... so..."

Eaton's breathing became hurried, and his eyes flashed with deep shock. At this time, he deeply realized how sensitive Konohagakure's political power currently was.

"Konohagakure's Hokage is going to change!"

Eaton said this sentence. Even he did not expect himself to say it. If it was in the past, he would not have such a keen sense of smell. But after a few words of warning from Aoba, he suddenly realized the undercurrent surging inside.

"Namikaze Minato is in the limelight!"

"Sandaime-sama has suffered a serious setback!"

"So..."

"in this war, when someone will be going to pay a certain price, then someone will enjoy a certain amount of glory!"

"The Hokage will change, right?"

"Aoba!"

"Tell me!"

"Do you think so too?"

"Oh my god!"

"I can't believe I only reacted now!"

Eaton had a look of disbelief on his face. He felt a trace of annoyance at his dullness.

At the same time.

He thought of something else.

That was, he always thought that the Fourth Hokage would appear in the Konoha Sannin and the first candidate would be Tsunade, followed by Jiraiya...

However.

Looking at it now.

The Konoha Sannin simply did not have the qualifications to inherit the Hokage position.

The reason was very simple.

In the moment of Konohagakure's life and death, not a single one of Konoha Sannin rushed to the front line. In the hearts of the people, this could be regarded as a disregard for the village, thus losing a lot of support.

Of course.

This was not the main reason.

The most fundamental reason was that a younger generation of Konohagakure had already risen. At this time, Minato stood up and took over the scepter of Konohagakure's new era.

It changed!

Everything had changed now!

It was different from what he had imagined!

"You are right."

Aoba nodded. He found that Eaton was still quite smart, but he did not put his mind to these things. Moreover, his sense of smell was not very keen. However, after being reminded, he could immediately make an analysis closer to the truth.

"If there are no accidents, Minato will become the Fourth Hokage, but the premise is that if there is no accident," Aoba added.

"You mean..." The more Eaton thought about it, the deeper he went. Suddenly, it was as if a new world had opened up. Many things that he didn't understand in the past were also understood. Many things that he didn't understand were also gradually understood. So, he then said, "Sandaime-sama might go and create this accident!"

"That's right!" Aoba nodded again.

"Aoba, where is your position?" Eaton immediately realized that it was now time to take sides. He had long been on Aoba's side, so Aoba's position would determine his position and what he would do in the future.

"Minato and I are very good friends," Aoba said lightly. He did not directly answer Eaton's question, but after this sentence, Eaton immediately understood.

"I understand." Eaton nodded heavily, and his face became solemn. When Hiruzen orders Anbu to follow him and Aoba, and the posture when Hiruzen asks him about the medical ninja's identity, really disheartened him. It made him not willing to stand on Hiruzen's side. Now, after hearing Aoba's clear answer, he was even more confident so he said, "I know what I should do."

"I think you still don't understand. Do you understand why Hiruzen approved of your Anbu transfer order?" Aoba smiled and stared at Eaton. He was already happy to guide Eaton and had obtained a very good effect.

"This..."

Eaton suddenly realized that he had come here to ask Aoba about this most fundamental question. He had not yet gotten an answer, but had learned a lot of extra things.

It was these extra things.

On the contrary, it allowed him to see the current situation more clearly, and he could look back at his own problem.

"Let me think about it."

Eaton immediately took a deep breath. His brain began to spin rapidly. If it was in the past, he would definitely not want to think about such things. It would just be a waste of brain cells.

But now it was different.

He had already accepted his identity as the boss of Anbu.

Since he was the boss of Anbu.

In that case, he would also be Konohagakure's higher-ups in the future.

He manages the Anbu, but he is not limited to the Anbu. He is an Anbu who can jump out of the Anbu. He can now be regarded as one of Konohagakure's higher-ups, but he does not have any real power yet.

Because of this.

He now began to think about it.

"Sandaime-sama's change in attitude toward me is not for me personally, but for the Anbu!"

"Now I am the only one who can lead the Anbu. He has no other choice but to trust me!"

"If anyone from the front line becomes the boss of Anbu, then I am almost certain that the person who is more inclined to be put in that position is Minato!"

"It is not an exaggeration to say..."

"Ninjas who come back from the front line will treat him as their savior!"

"Because of that relationship, Sandaime-sama won't use the people who come back from the front line, so he will find a way to stabilize my position as the boss of Anbu and show me his goodwill!"

"I was wondering why he smiled so horribly when he looked at me!"

Eaton quickly analyzed. He had a general idea of what was going on, so he had an answer in his heart for many things he wanted to ask Aoba just now.

"If it's like that..."

"Then Sandaime-sama is not planning to give up the position of Hokage?"

"He wants to compete with Namikaze Minato?"

Eaton thought of this result. After all, no matter how he looked at it, he did not see any intention of Hiruzen stepping down.

He was still doing things as the Hokage.

What Hiruzen did was not a short-term matter, but clearly had implications for the future, including the words he casually said when explaining to him: Come to him anytime if you have any questions, etc...

"You are right!"

Aoba nodded. He patiently listened to all of Eaton's analysis. He silently praised Eaton's explosive analysis ability, and began to add on these things.

"Hiruzen really did not intend to give up on the position of Hokage, so from what I heard, what you encountered was not a simple issue of Anbu transfer order, but a political conspiracy."

"From the looks of it, Konohagakure's Ninja Army has already defeated Iwagakure's Ninja Army. It won't be long before they return. It seems that the days of crisis have passed, and the village is about to enter peace..."

"But..."

"This is not the end, but just the beginning."

"Konohagakure will experience a very strong internal strife. After this internal strife, it will enter the next peaceful period of development."

"However, many people in the village might not know what is going on. But the undercurrent flowing inside Konohagakure has already begun!"

Aoba said to Eaton. His words made Eaton nod repeatedly. Now he could understand these things.

All of a sudden.

Eaton looked very serious.

He had already realized the seriousness of the problem.

Moreover, he was still thinking about these things in a more orderly manner. He wanted to accurately determine his position in this vortex, determine his identity, and what kind of ability he had.

"No wonder Sandaime-sama wanted to see Orochimaru-sama again and again. This should be a preparation. It seems that it is not easy for Minato to become a Hokage!" Eaton sighed.

"Of course not!"

Aoba agreed. No one knew better than him how firm Hiruzen's Hokage position was. In any village, after the disappearance of the Fourth Kage, the Fifth Kage would take over. Only Konohagakure, after the Fourth Kage died, the Third Kage could still come back. If there was no other way out, how could Hiruzen give his Hokage position?

"But Minato still has us!"

"It all depends on human effort."

"We will find a solution!"

Aoba suddenly grinned and said. Although Eaton had a Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, Aoba did not tell Eaton everything. In Eaton's opinion, Aoba was just a little more powerful than he imagined, but not to an incomprehensible level.

"Well... what you said makes sense... It all depends on human effort!"

Eaton immediately nodded his head. He suddenly had a very strong sense of participation, as if he had transformed into a part of Konohagakure's revolution, and he became excited.

He was on Aoba's side.

He did not have a good impression of Hiruzen.

Aoba stood on Minato's side and just met all of his needs for this revolution.

There was almost no dissatisfaction in the depths of his heart, and there was even some expectation. He immediately concentrated on it.

Thinking about it now.

It seemed that it was not something that could not be done.

Aoba was willing to support Minato.

That meant that Tsunade, who was behind Aoba, was also supporting Minato.

There was also Jiraiya standing behind Minato.

This was an incredible power.

Adding on the returning front line ninjas, and Hatake Sakumo who was the commander of the Ninja Army...

He thought about it carefully.

There wasn't really much of a problem.

"I understand!"

Eaton suddenly cried out in alarm. His tone was as if he had suddenly realized something. His eyes were wide open as he stared fixedly at Aoba. When he thought of what he had just thought of, his scalp couldn't help but tingle.

"I know what happened!"

"I know why Sandaime-sama approved it so quickly!"

"Aoba!"

"You are right!"

"This is a political conspiracy within Konohagakure!"

Eaton was very excited. He never thought that he could figure out this truth himself and felt very satisfied.

"Tell me about it," Aoba said with a smile that was not a smile.

"According to Sandaime-sama's attitude towards me, he wants me to be on his side. That way, Anbu will be on his side."

"Not everyone in Konohagakure understands the struggle between Sandaime-sama and Minato, or perhaps Minato himself has not thought that far. Now, it should be Sandaime-sama's preventive strategy."

"In this way..."

"As long as Sandaime-sama arranges all the returning elite ninjas to Anbu..."

"These ninjas have no ability to support Minato because they became Anbu. Moreover, Anbu is still in my hands. If I support Sandaime-sama, then these people could also be considered supporting Sandaime-sama."

"Such a simple strategy can directly turn Minato's supporters into Sandaime-sama's own strength. Not only will it weaken Minato, but it will also stabilize his strength!"

"As expected of Sandaime-sama!"

"Too shrewd!"

Eaton couldn't help but sigh. It was only now that he completely saw through this matter and understood why Hiruzen supported the Anbu transfer so much.

"So have you thought of what to do?"

Aoba nodded. He tacitly agreed with Eaton's words. Although Eaton only thought of one part of it and did not analyze everything completely, he unexpectedly dug deep into it.

Aoba had reason to believe...

The strategy of turning enemies into friends that Iton Morino just thought of was something that even the third generation himself had not thought of.

If he was not wrong...

Hiruzen should be planning to deal with Hatake Sakumo. After all, he had planned to use Danzo's identity to throw out Hatake Sakumo's matter and let Hiruzen deal with Hatake Sakumo.

Aoba still had a little bit of thought in this.

If Hiruzen targets Hatake Sakumo and exposes it without doing anything, it will be considered an attempt at most and will not cause substantial pressure. At most, Hiruzen's character will collapse in people's hearts, and the rest will still be fine.

Therefore, he had to expose what Hiruzen had done after Hiruzen had done it.

As a result.

The evidence was conclusive!

Moreover.

At the same time, Aoba used Hiruzen's hand to weaken Hatake Sakumo's prestige. This was an existence that was most likely to become Minato's competitor on the path of becoming the Hokage.

Aoba was thinking about far-reaching things.

He did not bother to chase Hiruzen down.

Hiruzen's resignation could only mean that the Hokage position was vacant, and it does not mean that the vacant Hokage position belongs to Minato. It may also be taken by other competitors.

Since Aoba had decided to help Minato become the Hokage and change the original historical trajectory, he would do everything he could do. At least, he would escort him all the way to avoid accidents.

Aoba was very clear about Minato's character.

If he said to Minato that he would help him, then Minato would definitely not agree to it.

Minato really wanted to become the Hokage.

But he was also a proud person.

He hoped to strive for the Hokage position through his own efforts.

So.

The matter of Aoba helping Minato would not be known to anyone, including Minato.

Similarly.

If Aoba did not succeed at the critical moment and let Hatake Sakumo become the Hokage, he believed that with Minato's pride, he would not fight for the Hokage position in a short period of time. At that time, the Fifth Hokage might be another person.

Aoba had no opinion about Hatake Sakumo.

After all, he had Hatake Sakumo's memories and knew this person's character. He understood that he was indeed a good person.

But compared to Minato.

Aoba's relationship with Minato was obviously better, and Minato was also more suitable to be the Hokage.

If he could help, the he would help.

This was Aoba's style of doing things.

In this ninja world, how could there be so many reasons?

Not to mention that Hatake Sakumo had some problems with his own psychological quality. In addition, he had met Hatake Sakumo several times in the past, and he could feel that this man exuded a certain coldness that would repel people thousands of miles away.

Perhaps it was not intentional.

But it existed.

Minato did not have this feeling at all. It was like a warm sun shining on this already ruined world.

"How to do it?"

Eaton was stunned for a moment, his brows furrowed, he found that Aoba's words always hit the key points.

He could tell what was going on.

But what exactly should he do?

He really hadn't thought it through.

"Anbu really needs people. I can't refuse the opportunity Sandaime-sama gave me..."

Eaton took a deep breath. When he was considering this issue, he based it on what would be good for the Anbu division. It could only be said that the Anbu division was really important to him.

"Mm..."

"Aoba."

"Do you have any ideas?"

Eaton thought about it and still felt like asking for Aoba's opinion. Not only was he unable to think of what to do, but he also felt that Aoba already had a plan.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 516: The Goddess of the Ninja World!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 516 The Goddess of the Ninja World!

"Maintain the status quo!"

Aoba said something that Eaton did not quite understand.

So, Eaton looked at Aoba in a daze.

His eyes flickered with doubt.

"What do you mean?"

Eaton asked in confusion. After what happened just now, he thought that he already had the ability to analyze things. However, when he heard Aoba's words, he found that he did not understand them.

He did not know what Aoba meant at all.

Thus, he could only quietly look at Aoba, hoping to get some answers and explanations from what Aoba said.

"Isn't Sandaime-sama trying to show you goodwill? Then just accept it calmly. Perhaps, you can express the feeling that you are on his side. That way, Sandaime-sama will trust you more." Aoba said with a smile.

"Hiss..."

When Eaton heard this, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. He instantly understood what Aoba meant.

Too ruthless.

It was really too ruthless.

He was going to play Hiruzen to death!

Eaton had already foreseen what kind of scene it would be. Hiruzen treated him as one of his own and placed him in a key position.

As a result.

When Hiruzen needed him the most, he stabbed him in the back...

Too ruthless!

Just thinking about it made Eaton feel cold!

Although he supported Minato to become the Fourth Hokage, he had never participated in any power struggle before. This method could be said to be simple and efficient, but it made him a little uncomfortable.

"Aoba, are we really going to do this to Sandaime-sama? Actually, we don't have any enmity with him..."

Eaton took a deep breath and said.

He had spent his entire life in Anbu. He was indeed a very influential ninja in the Anbu, but in many matters, he was still a little immature.

Of course.

Eaton's experience was not immature.

He had interrogated and tortured many people, heard many complicated and outrageous stories, and knew the dark side of the ninja world. However, he was in such a circle, but he still had his bottom line. There were some things that he was unwilling to do.

"What are we going to do with him?"

Aoba was stunned by Eaton's words. He looked at Eaton in surprise and found that the latter looked very concerned.

His expression was very obvious.

There were some things he wanted to say, but he was too embarrassed to say. He was afraid that if he said it, it would affect the relationship between the two of them.

"Do you have any misunderstandings about my words?"This chapter made its debut appearance via n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up. He just stared at Eaton and then remembered what he had just said. He gradually guessed what Eaton was referring to.

"Eh?!"

Eaton and Aoba looked at each other. He saw that Aoba had a smile that was not a smile, and he felt even more dizzy.

No way...

Could it be that he had misunderstood?

A big question mark popped up in Eaton's head.

"Aoba."

"What you said just now..."

"Didn't you want me to cheat Sandaime-sama of his trust..."

"And then turn against Sandaime-sama at the critical moment?"

Eaton immediately voiced the doubts in his heart. This was how he understood, and he felt that this was what Aoba meant.

But...

He also felt that this did not seem to be what it meant based on Aoba's expression.

What was going on?

Eaton was completely confused.

He felt that he had become smart, but now it seemed that he had become stupid.

"Of course not..."

Aoba smiled and shook his head. He did not expect that Eaton would think about this. At least when he said these words, he did not think of it. Only when he saw Eaton's expression did he realize that what he had just said could easily cause people to misunderstand.

"I did not mean that at all!"

"You don't need to do that!"

"Brother Eaton."

"You misunderstood!"

A helpless and bitter smile appeared on Aoba's face. He shook his head at the stunned Eaton, indicating that the latter was thinking too much.

This was not a temporary change in Aoba's mind after seeing the change in Eaton's expression, but he really did not have such a plan.

There were many ways to overthrow Hiruzen.

There were also many ways to help Minato become the Hokage.

But no matter what method was used.

Eaton defecting won't affect anything...

This was not because Aoba cared about Eaton's emotion, but because Eaton was not that powerful.

What was the use of defecting...

"Then what you mean is..."

Eaton asked in confusion. He had already vaguely realized that he had been thinking too much about this matter. However, even now, he did not know what to do. He did not have a better answer in his mind.

"I mean it literally. There is no need to over-interpret it. I really just want you to accept what Sandaime-sama gave, this will allow you to start rebuilding the Anbu..."

Aoba immediately explained.

"If you go now and say that you want to support Minato, then before he becomes the Hokage, don't expect Sandaime-sama to help rebuild the Anbu."

"Even if you have a status like the leader of Anbu, there is a possibility that something important will still happen!"

"No one will nurture a person who is not loyal to him."

"That is why I let you accept Sandaime-sama's goodwill. You can even give a little response."

"That's all."

Aoba explained to Eaton. However, his explanation was completely chaotic in Eaton's mind, as if there was no explanation.

"And then?"

Eaton asked with a strange expression. He was still puzzled in his heart. Wasn't he doing this to backstab Hiruzen at the critical moment?

He couldn't think of any other reason.

He didn't know what Aoba was thinking.

He just felt that it was very strange.

For a moment.

The question mark on his head became bigger.

"Hahahahaha!"

When Aoba saw Eaton like this, he couldn't help but laugh out loud. He found that when Eaton became serious, it was also quite interesting. It was completely different from the cold and aloof image he had in the past.

"Brother Eaton, have you forgotten your purpose? Don't you just want to rebuild the Anbu?" Aoba said with a smile.

"That's right." Eaton nodded mechanically.

"That's the goal!" Aoba still had a smile on his face.

"Eh?!" Eaton was stunned.

"I'm not wrong, right? If you want to lay your cards on the table with Sandaime-sama, then he won't help you rebuild the Anbu. Then if you want to rebuild the Anbu, then you have to wait until Minato becomes the Hokage. Moreover, this matter is not fixed. If the Hokage is not Minato in the end, then all of your efforts will be wasted." Aoba said.

"Wait, you mean..." Eaton suddenly realized that he might have misunderstood Aoba. Aoba did not seem to have arranged him into a political conspiracy. Instead, he understood that this was a political conspiracy and took advantage of it.

"Of course, you have to take advantage of this opportunity to rebuild the Anbu. I told you from the beginning that we should not interfere in these disputes and use this dispute to rebuild the Anbu. No matter who becomes the Hokage, it has nothing to do with us. We just need to focus on the Anbu." Aoba said lightly. He knew that Minato would definitely become the Hokage, but he had no way to tell Eaton. It was meaningless to say it. No matter what, Anbu needed to be rebuilt. It was better to start rebuilding now. After all, after Minato became the Hokage, there would be a lot of mess. If Anbu could help, he would leave it to Eaton.

"Ah... this..." Eaton instantly understood what Aoba meant. He suddenly knew that he had misunderstood a lot. He immediately blushed and said, "I misunderstood you. I thought that you would do some backhanded means to help Minato fight for the Hokage position..."

"Of course, we should focus on Anbu. Now, there are only the two of us. It is enough to have such a supportive tendency in our hearts. Don't take yourself out. It will not do us any good." Aoba waved his hand. He really did not want Eaton to be too obvious. That way, Minato might notice some clues. As long as it was still in his plan, it was enough. He had already made arrangements for Anbu.

"I understand. Now I really understand. I will not make my position clear and accept all friendly expressions that may help Anbu rebuild. No matter what Konohagakure becomes, Anbu will always be needed." Eaton nodded heavily. After Aoba's reminder, he had already figured it out and completely understood the problem.

"Brother Eaton, now you understand the doubts in your heart, right?" Aoba still had a smile on his face. It could be said that he was helping Eaton sort out the clues bit by bit.

Now, Eaton already knew that the future Hokage might be Minato, and he had accepted the fact that the Hokage was Minato.

But now, there was no need for him to do anything.

As long as the Anbu was rebuilt, it would be fine.

Aoba also didn't want Minato to become the Hokage and find that he didn't even have Anbu left, which would become extremely troublesome.

As for Root.

He could take over in the near future by controlling Danzo's body so that all the dark side forces in Konohagakure would be under Aoba's control.

"I don't have any questions."

Eaton calmly looked at Aoba. He had already figured out all the doubts he had now. Whether his understanding was correct or not, he already had his own understanding of these questions.

This trip.

This trip was not in vain.

It made him understand many things he had never thought of before.

It even carved a perfect opening for his future career as the leader of Anbu.

"Aoba, thank you for helping me analyze the current situation. I already know what to do. There's nothing else. I'm leaving."

Eaton felt much more relaxed. During this process, his mood could be said to be full of twists and turns, as if he had discovered a new continent.

In the beginning, he was excited.

He slowly participated in it and found that it was not so simple. This place was filled with darkness and was completely different from his original imagination.

Finally...

He knew that he had drifted out and should not participate in it. He should do his Anbu's business in peace and his whole body relaxed.

Rebuild the Anbu.

This was the reason why he was looking for Hiruzen.

It was what he wanted to do the most.

After circling around, he returned to his original heart.

He realized what he really wanted to do in his heart.

It was still to rebuild the Anbu.

This made his heart clear and satisfied. He did not have to bother to participate in those intrigues. It was enough to understand these things.

"Wait!"

At this time, Aoba suddenly called out to Eaton. He still had a smile on his face, but the smile became even more strange, revealing an indescribable feeling. That smile seemed to be saying something good was coming.

"Hmm?"

Eaton turned around and immediately met Aoba's gaze. After he saw Aoba's smile, his eyes suddenly widened, and a bright light shot out from his eyes.

"There's a new work?"

"Is that so?"

"Let me take a look!"

Eaton instantly understood the smile on Aoba's face. He changed his attitude and winked at Aoba as if he become a different person.

However.

Aoba understood.

The current Eaton was the real Eaton.

He removed all the disguises.

"To be precise, it's not a new work, but a manga that I drew," Aoba explained.

"Manga?" Eaton was stunned again.

"Don't worry about it for now. You will know after seeing it." Aoba waved at Eaton and immediately called him back.

"Okay!" Eaton instantly smiled. He would not leave so easily after encountering such a good thing. Of course, he had to see what was going on first.

Instantly.

Eaton returned to his seat and sat down again. He stared at Aoba, his eyes flashing.

"This is a work I haven't finished yet. Take a look at it first and then help me contact the publishing house. Or you can take a look at the money I made before. How about we open a publishing house ourselves in the Anbu!"

Aoba took out the manga that he had drawn. He felt that it was a good idea for Anbu to open a publishing house. It would be like buying a printer for yourself. It would be very convenient for anything.

"Okay!"

Eaton nodded repeatedly. He already had some thoughts of opening a publishing house, but he had no way to implement it.

A while ago, when he submitted Aoba's new work to the publishing house, he was forced to line up because the publishing house wanted to squish Teacher Bai for more money.

Now, he was already the leader of Anbu.

He had absolute authority over Anbu's construction.

It wasn't difficult for him to set up a publishing house under Anbu's name, and he could even collect funds from Hiruzen.

Eaton had already thought that when he owned a publishing house, he wouldn't need to share the earnings with the previous publishing house. He could get all the money from publishing Aoba's work.

"Let me see what you got this time."

After Eaton temporarily set aside the publishing house matter in his mind, he immediately picked up the book that Aoba handed over and carefully opened it to the first page.

He had endless expectations for the book that Aoba had given him.

He really had endless expectations.

He had never seen someone as talented as Aoba.

He could actually write so many super exciting plots that make you don't want to stop reading and craving for more.

"Hu..."

The moment Eaton opened the book, he took a deep breath. His eyes immediately focused on the drawing.

This was the image of a female teacher.

There were also words in the surroundings.

One could faintly see that this was a conversation scene.

"Why is this conversation so familiar..."

Eaton was keenly aware that the dialogue on this drawing was exactly the same as the story of Teacher Bai that he had flipped through countless times.

"Could it be..."

"Is she Teacher Bai?"

"Oh my god!"

"Aoba!"

"You are a genius!"

Eaton widened his eyes in surprise. He didn't know what words to use to describe his current mood.

In the past, when he read Teacher Bai's story, it was just a paragraph of text. He then relied on the text to imagine the scenes.

It could be said that the appearance of Teacher Bai which everyone imagined was different.

It was just like a famous saying in the ninja world.

In the eyes of a thousand people, there were a thousand Teacher Bai!

This was the advantage of Teacher Bai's story. Aoba focused on the feeling instead of the specific details.

But.

One or two times was fine.

After a long time.

Some die-hard readers, including Eaton, who frequently read it over and over to satisfy some of their needs, gradually found that they started to feel bored when looking at the text.

At this time, they thought of Jiraiya's work.

He described it in detail.

It was as if they were in a telescope.

What they saw was what they got.

They could use the words to see the scenery that Jiraiya had picked up.

However.

The words were actually words.

No matter how detailed the text was, it could not be regarded as a picture.

However, at this time.

The characters that had already been drawn were so vivid in Eaton's sight. Together with the plot that left him with endless aftertaste, it instantly brought him a new version of the unique experience.

Eaton impatiently flipped to the back.

It was like watching a movie and he couldn't help but want to enter the key point.

But...

He couldn't bear to do so.

He didn't want to waste the perfect foreshadowing in front of him.

The most important thing was...

From the appearance of this book.

There wasn't much content.

The progress bar couldn't hold on!

This made Eaton feel very conflicted. He wanted to hurry up and see the main plot, but he didn't want to miss any of the scenery in the process.

Just like this.

Eaton slowly flipped through the story.

The principal of the ninja school had already stretched out his flexible demonic claw.

But at this time.

The scene came to an abrupt end.

What left him was an endless blank sheet of paper.

"Aoba..."

Eaton's expression changed very strangely. He felt that he was just a little bit short, just a little bit more, but he was suddenly stuck here.

He couldn't go up or down either, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.

For a moment.

He felt bad all over.

"Oh, about the latter part, because I haven't been drawing for a long time. I just got here and haven't finished it yet." Aoba explained.

"Then why don't you let me see it after you finish drawing!" Eaton had a strange expression on his face. He looked very uncomfortable.

"I do think so, but it just so happens that Brother Eaton you're here, and you have always liked to watch it first. In addition to this idea, I want Brother Eaton to give some advice. Is it feasible? " Aoba asked with a smile. His smile seemed harmless. In fact, he had already seen the change in Eaton's expression. He had completely grasped it.

"Hu..."

Eaton took a deep breath again. He tried his best to keep his attention here and not think about the missing scene in his mind.

"Yes!"

"Very good!"

"Aoba, hurry up and draw!"

"This manga of yours will make Teacher Bai famous in the ninja world again!"

"People in the ninja world will recognize Teacher Bai as a goddess!"

"Teacher Bai, the goddess of the ninja world!"

Eaton said excitedly. His appetite was really aroused. He wanted to see the content of the following page right now, but he still had to wait for Aoba to update it. This kind of feeling was really too uncomfortable.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 517: Orochimaru Was Too Monstrous!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 517 Orochimaru Was Too Monstrous!

Eaton had already foreseen what would happen after this manga was published and released in the ninja world. It would obviously be too shocking. After all, he had only read a few pages and felt he could not stand it. If he looked at it again, he feared something would happen on the spot.

"Brother Eaton, if you think it's possible, then I'll continue drawing. As for the publishing house, you can do it together when you rebuild the Anbu." Aoba said with a smile. He now felt that having his own publishing house would be very convenient. That way, he would not be stuck in any form or material. In the future, it would be more convenient for him to develop all kinds of IP addresses.

"No problem!"

"Absolutely no problem!"

"This is not a problem at all!"

Eaton said without hesitation. When he finished speaking these words, his spirit was extremely excited. Of course, he was also regretful that he could not continue reading.

After he finished speaking.

He wanted to get up.

But...

He found that he could not stand up.

For a moment.

Eaton was even more aware of the power of this manga. If it was just novel, he could still control it. After all, it was just a row of words that needed to be transformed through his brain. The manga in front of him was a picture that could directly express the story.

This lethality was too strong!

He really couldn't take it!

"Brother Eaton, I don't have anything else to do. I will continue drawing during this period of time and try to draw as many more brilliant chapters as possible." Aoba said with a smile.

"En...en...okay..." Eaton nodded helplessly. Now he wanted to stand up, but his brother disagreed because his brother had already raised his head first.

"Brother Eaton, do you have anything else to say?" Aoba stared at Eaton as if he had not noticed anything and asked innocently.

"No... nothing... I'll leave now..." Eaton had already understood the meaning of Aoba's words. Now that things had come to this, he had no choice but to leave. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and stand up.

Just like this.

Eaton left Aoba's room in a relatively embarrassed manner.

The first thing he did after leaving was to go back to his office, where he kept his treasured manuscripts of Teacher Bai.

But...

Just as he was walking toward the office.

He suddenly felt that something was wrong.

Because there was no meaning in this.

After that.

He changed his direction.

He walked toward his home.

...

After Eaton left, there was only Aoba's clone left in the room.

"This matter is a little complicated..."

Aoba's shadow clone thought for a moment. He still did not cancel the technique. Because if the shadow clone was removed, all the information he had could be synchronized to the main body. However, if there was no accident, the main body should still be in the Country of Rain.

If that was the case, the main body would need to come back and set up another shadow clone.

Most importantly...

This information was not only be sent to the main body but also to the advanced paper clone controlling Danzo. Even if he canceled the shadow clone now and handed the information to the main body, the main body would also use Rinnegan to synchronize all the information the advanced paper clone saw.

This would be even more troublesome.

Because of these reasons.

Aoba's shadow clone immediately made a judgment. He reached into the ninja pouch, took out the scroll, and opened it.

After that.

Aoba's shadow clone began to write on it.

[Eaton is in the process of rebuilding the Anbu. When necessary, we can use Danzo's identity to give some support!]

[Hiruzen should be planning to arrange for Hatake Sakumo to be in Anbu!]

[There might be some changes on Orochimaru's side. Be careful and pay attention!]

[Hiruzen seems to want to recruit Eaton to his side, and Eaton has already approved of Minato becoming the Fourth Hokage.]

[Hiruzen might have been on guard against Danzo!]

Aoba's shadow clone used the simplest words as much as possible to include what happened, so the summary of the information was written on a scroll.

After writing all of them.

There should be nothing left out.

Aoba's shadow clone's pitch-black eyes suddenly changed, instantly turning into a purple-colored Rinnegan.

At the same time.

Aoba's main body and Aoba's advanced paper clone, as well as Danzo's corpse that had been refined into Deva Path, all saw the scene in Rinnegan's vision at the same time.

This scene lasted for a full three minutes.

It was already enough for them to read it countless times.

When Aoba's shadow clone repeatedly read the words on the scroll several times and confirmed that both his main body and advanced paper clone had almost received the information on the scroll, he immediately closed Rinnegan.

"Now continue drawing the manga..."

Aoba's shadow clone felt that after the matter was finished, there was no need for him to do anything over there now. The only thing he had to do was to continuously draw manga.

This would not only help improve his drawing skills but also allow him to better provide high-quality manga to change the ninja world. He could also make full use of this period of time to let the people who suspected him know that he was drawing manga here, and they would not think that he was suspicious.

Thinking of this.

Aoba picked up the brush on the table and continued to draw, making Teacher Bai's story more and more realistic.

...

Konohagakure, the Hokage's office, the building next door, Danzo's office.

Aoba's advanced paper clone quietly looked ahead. He seemed to be standing there silently, but in fact, he had finished watching the scene that had just been transmitted.

"Has Hiruzen noticed something?"

"However, it is not necessarily a bad choice to throw Hatake Sakumo to the Anbu."

"It seems that the plan has to be adjusted accordingly."

Aoba's advanced paper clone immediately began to think about the follow-up plan. After all, he was responsible for controlling Danzo. So many things should be initiated by him, so he needed to bear the responsibility of judging the follow-up problems.

Knock! Knock! Knock!...

At this time, a series of knocks sounded at the door. After that, a ninja wearing a Root mask, walked in and half-knelt in front of Danzo.

"Danzo-sama, Orochimaru-sama is here. He is right outside the door." This Root ninja immediately reported.

"Let him in," Danzo said in a deep voice.

"Yes!" The Root ninja responded and disappeared in a flash.

In a moment.

Aoba's advanced paper clone recovered from his thoughts and looked in the door's direction.

What was Orochimaru doing here?

At this time of the day.

The last person he wanted to see was Orochimaru.

The current plan was going according to plan. Only Orochimaru was a variable in these plans. If it really didn't work, he could only get rid of Orochimaru.

Aoba's advanced paper clone silently thought about the feasibility of doing so.

After all, Orochimaru was not an easy person to deal with. If he really messed up his plan, then everything would seem to be more loss than gain.

Step step step...

Footsteps sounded one after another in the corridor ahead. Along with these sounds, a tall and thin man with long black hair appeared in Aoba's sight.

It was Orochimaru!

After leaving the office, Orochimaru did not go back to continue his experiment. Instead, he walked toward Danzo's office, because he thought of something interesting.

"Danzo!"

Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. His long and narrow eyes continuously swept over Danzo, as if he wanted to find some clues.

This scene fell into Aoba's advanced paper clone's eyes, and at the same time, the scene was broadcast to Aoba's main body, making him understand that they had encountered a more troublesome matter again.

For Orochimaru.

Aoba did not know how to deal with him.

The best way was to be safe and not interfere with each other, and neither would disturb the peace of the other.

But...

In this short span of dozens of minutes, he had seen Orochimaru twice in a row, and these two times seemed to be so fast that it made him a little annoyed.

But.

He knew one thing very well.

If he wanted to attack Orochimaru, he had to expose some of his abilities, otherwise, he could not kill an existence like Orochimaru.

In particular, he had to be quick and accurate.

It would be best if he could instantly kill Orochimaru!

But...

Planning was very simple.

But it was not easy to do it.

If there was even the slightest mistake, it could lead to Orochimaru slipping away!

When Aoba watched the anime in the past, he clearly knew that Orochimaru's Kawarimi no Jutsu(Body Replacement Technique), was very powerful. He also constantly vomited snakes, snakes, snakes, and so on. It's hard to touch his real body at all.

This was what Aoba was most worried about.

He made his move.

He exposed his strength.

However, he did not kill Orochimaru.

Then there would be too many hidden dangers!

But...

Even if he succeeded...

He had no way to confirm that Orochimaru was really dead!

In the entire ninja world, who could really pat their chest and guarantee that they could kill Orochimaru?

This was the most troublesome thing for Aoba!

For a moment.The inception of this chapter's publication is linked to n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

Aoba's advanced paper clone Rinnegan stared at Orochimaru through the mask that had a small eye hole. His entire body became alert.

"What's the matter?"

Danzo said coldly. He lowered his eyes that were exposed to the outside. He looked no different from usual, but he was not sure if Orochimaru would find anything unusual.

"Danzo, why are you so cold? Are you sick? I can feel your body temperature, which is similar to that of my snake. Hahahaha..."

Orochimaru laughed out loud. As he laughed, he licked the corner of his mouth and looked toward Aoba's advanced paper clone.

Actually.

He had indeed discovered a problem.

However, he was too lazy to say it earlier.

But because Hiruzen called him back and talked about Root, he thought of this and came over again.

Orochimaru was a relatively strange person. Some things are nothing to others, but he is extremely curious. There were also some things that everyone was very concerned about, but he didn't care at all.

Now he was not very concerned about Danzo's physical condition. The reason why he said this was just to point out that he knew that Danzo was currently in trouble.

It was just that...

Orochimaru didn't know.

He always said whatever he wanted to say, and his casual words made Aoba's heart skip a beat as if he was facing a great enemy.

"What exactly do you want?"

Danzo covered his heart and changed from a standing posture to a sitting posture, assuming a posture of an old injury that had not yet healed. He relied on his acting skills as much as possible to attribute the physical problems to injuries.

"It's nothing..."

Orochimaru smiled meaningfully. He had such a posture that people couldn't figure out what he was thinking. Even Aoba had a feeling of uncertainty when facing him.

"Actually."

"I just came to remind you."

"The old man might want to touch you."

Orochimaru smiled and waved his hand. He just stood at the door and said these words. He did not continue to walk inside. After he finished speaking, he directly left.

"Just this?"

Danzo was stunned. He did not know what Hiruzen and Orochimaru had talked about, but he could more or less guess a little. It was just that Hiruzen wanted to support Orochimaru and nurture more forces.

However.

Why did Orochimaru say it?

What did Orochimaru mean by that?

"That's right, I'm just reminding you. Be careful, don't get killed by the old man. However, with your current appearance, I would believe you even if you said that you were dead."

Orochimaru laughed and left. His words seemed to be unintentional but also had a deep meaning, which made Aoba a little confused.

Aoba stood beside Danzo and watched as Orochimaru left. All the psychological preparations he had just made were useless.

"Did Orochimaru see anything?"

There was a lot of question marks in Aoba's head. It had to be said that Orochimaru was too monstrous. Originally, nothing unexpected would happen to him. But because of Orochimaru's actions and appearance, it became confusing.

"Why did he say this?"

"What exactly does he want to do?"

"What is his purpose?"

Aoba suddenly discovered that he did not understand the Orochimaru of this period of time or the Orochimaru of all periods. He simply could not determine what the situation was through one or two sentences.

Damn it!

Aoba's eyebrows behind the mask were tightly furrowed.

He did not like this feeling.

Looks like...

It was time to get in touch with Orochimaru!

Of course.

Not with his identity, but with another appearance. If he doesn't explore Orochimaru's true and false attitude, he won't be able to understand the other person's depth at all.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 518: Members of the Akatsuki Organization

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 518 Members of the Akatsuki Organization

When Aoba's advanced paper clone was experiencing Orochimaru's incident, he had always opened Rinnegan.

Although it could not transmit audio, it could send the image to Aoba's main body.

After Aoba's advanced paper clone confirmed that Orochimaru had really left.

He took out a scroll from his pocket.

He wrote down what had just happened on it.

[Orochimaru seemed to have seen through it, but he didn't seem to have. He told Danzo that Hiruzen seemed to be suspicious of Danzo.]

After Aoba's advanced paper clone used Rinnegan to read the content, including the shadow clones in Anbu's dormitory, each and every one of Aoba's clones already knew this information.

...

In the distant Country of Rain, Aoba's main body frowned slightly.

"A lot of things have happened recently!"

Aoba sighed silently. He didn't expect that big things would happen one after another after he left the Country of Fire, and now the situation began to change.

However.

This was not difficult to understand.

The whole ninja world was in such a mess.

This was simply a very normal thing.

"Right now, the most important thing is to deal with Akatsuki matters. That way, the Country of Rain will be fine."

Aoba had no intention of going back. The current situation was not to the point where he had to forcefully interfere. However, in his heart, he silently noted down Orochimaru.

This person was like a ticking time bomb.

He had no idea when it would explode!

And...

Aoba had no idea what kind of power would be stirred up once the bomb exploded!

It was possible that it would just go away like a firecracker, but it was also possible to directly explode like a nuclear bomb, causing the ninja world to be in turmoil.

This person.

He had to be on guard.

Aoba increasingly felt that the plan on Fugaku should be put on the agenda as soon as possible. Otherwise, if this matter dragged on for too long, Fugaku would not even have the thought of revenge.

"Hello!"

As Aoba walked, he saw the person in the raincoat in front of him and immediately chased after him. His current appearance had long changed into Satsuma Rentaro's appearance.

After hearing Aoba, the person in front stopped walking forward. A trace of doubt appeared on his cold face.

"Do you know where the Akatsuki Organization is?"

Aoba immediately asked. He did not ask aimlessly. After he obtained all of Hanzo's memories, he found that Hanzo really did not take the Akatsuki Organization to heart. This was not an exaggeration. He only knew that the current activity area of the Akatsuki Organization was probably in the southern part of the Country of Rain, so he walked in this direction.

"I don't know."

The man coldly threw out this sentence. After he finished speaking, he looked up at Aoba, especially at the Kirigakure's forehead protector on his forehead. He seemed to ask casually, "You are not from Country of Rain. What are you doing here?"

"Never mind."

Aoba waved his hand and walked around this person. This was a deliberate act of his.

He had asked many people along the way.

Only this person had a different reaction.

The Country of Rain people had always been cold and indifferent. Almost everyone had a sullen face and rarely smiled. Moreover, they did not care about other people's affairs at all.

Everyone he asked along the way.

They either remained silent as if they had not heard anything or hurriedly replied with a sentence that seemed to be sending someone away.

Only this person.

On the other hand, he was concerned about the purpose of his visit.

Then...

There was only one possibility!

This person knew about the Akatsuki Organization, or he was a member of the organization. And this was a precaution he inadvertently made.

In fact.

This was very easy to understand.

It was just that people would often ignore this part of the details.

That was, most of the time when the other party's appearance was closely related to your interests, they would ask more questions.

When Aoba heard this person asking about him, he immediately understood that this person was related to the Akatsuki Organization. After all, in the cold Country of Rain, this was very abrupt.

Of course.

Aoba knew.

This person asked him this not because he cared about him, but because of his motive.

If it was someone who had nothing to do with the Akatsuki Organization, there was no need to care about these things. In the current Country of Rain, almost everyone wants to protect themselves. There would not be a villager that would be worried about others.

Aoba directly stepped forward. He also did this to sell this person a bit. He wanted to use his actions to make that person think that he had a purpose.

Aoba walked out into the distance.

The rain poured on the raincoat on his body.

It made a crackling sound.

Under the cover of this sound, he released his chakra and immediately spread it around, feeling the chakra around him.

Aoba's perception was very strong.

However, he could not confirm the location of the Akatsuki Organization before.

Now that he had seen this person, he could already determine that the headquarters of the Akatsuki Organization should be nearby. A certain area here was the birthplace of the Akatsuki Organization.

"Sure enough."

After taking a few steps forward, the corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up, revealing an expression that this was all within his expectations. He could clearly feel that the person earlier was now following him.

This kind of behavior confirmed his judgment!

This person was a member of the Akatsuki Organization!

Now, as long as he found a member of the Akatsuki Organization, he would be able to find many. This person was the breakthrough point of finding the Akatsuki Organization.

Aoba walked toward the distance. He sensed the scattered chakra around him and chose to walk in a desolate and uninhabited direction.

Just like this.

Aoba took a few steps forward.

He immediately felt the person behind him quickly catch up. In the blink of an eye, the other party blocked his path.

"Who are you?"

"What is your name?"

"What is your purpose in coming to the Country of Rain?"

This person directly raised his hand to stop Aoba. His expression was extremely serious. It could be seen that he was no longer pretending.

"What does it have to do with you?"

Aoba asked indifferently. This person really did not pretend, nor did he hide it. However, he felt that he could continue acting.

Aoba looked at this person. His tone was cold and contained a feeling that was thousands of miles away.

After hearing Aoba's question, the man suddenly smiles. His smile looked quite cold.

"You asked about our Akatsuki Organization. Do you think it's none of my business?" The man said sarcastically.

"Huh?"

Aoba raised his eyes and looked at the man. After that, he revealed a smile that was not quite a smile. It looked like he had already noticed what was going on, but he also seemed to have just learned what was going on.

"Then why didn't you say anything when I asked you just now?"

Aoba directly sent out a question. This question directly stunned this person.

"Why should I answer you when you ask?"

The man replied with dissatisfaction. He had not reacted just now, and now he knew what was going on.

It was just that...

Although his tone was lacking confidence.

After all, he really did not react in the first place. After following Aoba for a period of time, he took advantage of this empty road to jump out and prepare to attack.

However, he absolutely could not say this.

"Then why did you say anything again just now?" Aoba still looked at this person with a smile that was not a smile. He kept looking at this person, wanting to see some changes in his expression.

"Are you done yet?"

When this person heard Aoba's words, he immediately felt like he was about to explode in anger. He stared fiercely at Aoba as if he was about to start a fight.

"I'm the one asking you now!"

"It's not you who is asking me!"

"All you need to do is answer my questions!"

"You don't have the right to keep asking!"

"Am I clear enough?"

This person's tone became more and more intense as if he wanted to increase his momentum through his tone.

However...

Aoba could see a slight tremble that could not be concealed very well from the person's hand that was holding the kunai.

He was still afraid!

The people of the Country of Rain have experienced so much turmoil, but there are still so many people who are afraid of fighting.

Perhaps.

These people.

They were the foundation that supported the Akatsuki Organization through its budding stage!

"Since you are a member of the Akatsuki Organization, I only need you to bring me to your organization. As for the rest, you do not need to know."

Aoba said lightly.

He did not care about the Akatsuki at all just like how Hanzo did not care about it, at least not the current Akatsuki.

Akatsuki Organization in its early stage was indeed very weak.

The leader of the organization was not Nagato, but Yahiko, and Nagato had not awakened his Rinnegan ability.

The members of the organization were mainly like-minded ninjas from the Country of Rain, and they were not too powerful.

The Akatsuki at this time period was completely different from the Akatsuki that would appear on the ninja world stage in the future.

After all, the Akatsuki Organization in the later period was the number one mercenary group in the ninja world, almost having all of S-rank missing-nin from every village in the ninja world. It had a lot of strong men with Kage-level strength, and it almost overturned the entire ninja world.

If Aoba encountered the Akatsuki Organization in the later period, then he had to be careful when dealing with the members of the Akatsuki Organization.

But now, at this time...The inception of this chapter's publication is linked to n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

They were indeed a motley crew that could not enter Hanzo's eyes!

"What did you say?!"

"Is this attitude you have when speaking to me?"

"You, a ninja of Kirigakure, came to our Country of Rain. Didn't you think of the consequences?"

"I advise you to be tactful!"

The ninja raised the kunai in his hand and waved it at Aoba. The kunai blade was hit by the rain, making the blade look very hard.

"You're going to use this to deal with me?"

Aoba faintly smiled. He didn't even move. He just mobilized the chakra in his body and turned it into a magnet-release chakra.

In an instant.

Lines of magnetic induction seemed to appear on Aoba's body, directly controlling the surrounding magnetic field, emitting lines of electromagnetic force that attracted the kunai on the hand of the person in front of him.

"This... this... this..."

This person immediately felt that the kunai in his hand became uncontrollable, wave after wave of power continuously acted on the kunai, making him almost unable to grasp the kunai in his hand.

This kind of sudden change was completely unexpected for him. At this time, his mind was still empty, and he didn't know what was going on.

Swish!

At this time.

The kunai in this person's hand finally couldn't hold it anymore.

It shot toward Aoba like a bullet.

"Ah... no..."

This person suddenly widened his eyes. His hand that was holding the kunai still maintained its original posture, but his eyes were full of panic.

He just wanted to scare this person.

He didn't really want to kill.

Now, his kunai suddenly flew out and went straight to the heart of the person in front of him at a very fast speed.

He didn't know how it became like this.

However, if this continued.

It would definitely pierce through the heart and kill the person in front of him!

This was a scene he was not willing to see.

What to do?

This person was extremely flustered. This thought only flashed through his mind, but everything happened too quickly. It was so fast that he had no way to react at all. He could only watch helplessly as everything happened.

Hum!

However.

Just as the kunai was about to stab into Aoba's heart, it suddenly stopped and floated in front of Aoba.

"You... you... you..."

This person looked at Aoba in shock. His eyes looked as if he had seen a ghost. He had never seen such a scene before and his heart was beating wildly.

"This kind of thing can't hurt me."

Aoba waved his left hand lightly, and the kunai seemed to have a life of its own as it danced back and forth in the center of Aoba's left palm. It was like a nimble elf that jumped around the tip of his left finger.

"Hiss..."

When this person saw this scene, he couldn't help but gasp. He had never seen such an ability before, and he couldn't understand it at all.

"Now it's your turn to tell me about the Akatsuki Organization."

Aoba walked toward the man. As he walked, the kunai was still dancing back and forth on his left hand. At this time, he raised his right hand and touched the man's head.

"What are you going to do?"

When the man saw Aoba's hand reaching over, his eyes widened even more. He instinctively wanted to retreat and leave. However, at this time, he found that his feet seemed to be grabbed by something and could not move at all. But at this moment, he did not dare to look down.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 519: Juko

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 519 Juko

The man stared at Aoba with his eyes wide open and eyes filled with fear. His heart was filled with panic.

He wanted to run.

But he couldn't run away.

His feet had been firmly bound.

This scene made him very surprised.

"What are you going to do?"

This person roared hysterically. He felt that the hand Aoba reached out to him was like a demon's claw, making him unable to avoid it at all.

Gradually.

He found that the hand was getting closer and closer to him.

The whole process only took a little time.

But.

In his opinion.

It was as if several centuries had passed.

"No!!!"

Just as Aoba's palm was about to reach the top of this person's head, he cried out crazily. He raised his hands and directly slapped toward Aoba's right hand. He was already on the verge of collapse.

Right now, there was only one thought in his mind.

That was to drive away this hand!

It was really too scary!

He could not remember how long it had been since he had been so afraid. He waved his hands wildly and could not care about anything now. He just wanted to drive away everything in front of him.

However.

Right at this moment.

Black iron sand suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, directly blocking his hand.

"Ah?!"

This person was completely confused. His hands and feet were now bound, and they were all wrapped with black sand iron.

Especially his legs.

They were all wrapped in iron sand.

It made him unable to lift his feet at all.

Now, waves of iron sand emerged from his ankles and spread to his hands. It looked like heavy shackles that locked him up.

This person was completely dumbfounded.

He knew very well that at this moment, he was already bound and could not move. He could only let Aoba's right hand touch his head bit by bit.

At that time, he was extremely scared!

...

Aoba placed his palm on this person's head.

Hum!

Aoba's head trembled slightly.

[Ding Dong! Memory Reading Successful! Obtained: Chakra Increase!]

Along with this crisp electronic prompt, Aoba's mind was loaded with memory fragments one after another.

"Genin?"

Aoba patted this person's head with his right hand. The smile on his face became even more interesting. He did not expect that this ninja who looked very fierce was actually just a Genin.

Of course.

What was even more unexpected was...

The dignified Akatsuki Organization.

There was actually a Genin!

This was not a Genin in terms of title, but a Genin in terms of strength.

However...

Aoba only thought about it briefly and understood. After all, it was only the budding stage of the Akatsuki Organization. Having more people was more suitable in the developing period than more elites.

"What the hell are you trying to do?!"

The man roared. His expression was full of fear, and he was on the verge of collapse.

"You can rest here for a day."

Aoba said indifferently. He did not answer this person, nor did he do anything to this person.

After that.

He withdrew his right hand and clapped his hands together.

"Mokuton: Shichuka no Jutsu(Wood Release: Four-Pillar House Technique)!"

The instant Aoba finished forming the hand seals, boundless chakra surged toward the ground along his feet.

Boom!

The ground violently trembled.

Wood after wood drilled out of the ground, forming a very simple and crude small house under the rain.

This house, which was made of criss-crossing wood, could only be used to shield the wind and rain, and when it was formed, it directly wrapped the person inside.

Swish swish swish!

Paper after paper began to appear outside the room. Using Kami no Shisha no Jutsu(Paper Person of God Technique), it turns the house into a muddy small mound, perfectly hiding the house.

In a split second.

The house that had trapped that person was formed just like that. The entire process caused that person to be dumbfounded. His mouth was wide open, and he was so shocked that he couldn't speak.

"I'm only going to borrow your time for one day."

"I will let you out in one day."

"You can stay here for the time being."

"I won't make it too hard for you. "

"You just need to sleep."

"When you wake up, everything will be back to normal!"

Aoba's voice gradually softened, and the voice became lower and lower, which made a lot of question marks appear in the mind of the trapped man who was still in shock.

What the hell was this?!

Sleep?

How to sleep?

Was this not a joke?

Just as this thought appeared in his mind, his eyes suddenly turned blood red. He had received a very strong mental attack, and all he could see was a pair of blood-red eyes.

Mangekyo Sharingan!

At this moment, Aoba directly used Mangekyo Sharingan. Since he had this pair of eyes, he had never used them. Most of the time, it was a transition to open Rinnegan.

The reason was very simple!

The Mangekyo Sharingan was too iconic.

Not only were the requirements to open it very harsh, but the eye patterns were unique to one person and couldn't be changed after opening it.

It was like a fingerprint!

If he directly used his Mangekyo Sharingan, it would be the same as putting his ID card on his face. If he didn't pay attention, his identity would be exposed, unless he intended to kill the other party.

Otherwise...

It would be more convenient for him to use the three-tomoe Sharingan.

At least when Aoba used a three-tomoe Sharingan, he could pretend to be another Uchiha. As long as the night of the Uchiha genocide did not happen. It was impossible to determine the specific identity of Aoba through such eyes because there were many Uchiha clansmen who had such eyes.

However.

Now, Aoba had taken out his Mangekyo Sharingan.

Not only did he want to try the power of his Mangekyo Sharingan, but he also planned to use it to accomplish a specific purpose at this point in time.

Hum!

In an instant.

The ninja felt a headache. His mind went blank and his originally frightened eyes became dull.

However.

The ninja did not fall to the ground.

Instead, under the pushing of those iron sands, he fell on the wooden chair created along with the wooden house. He looked very peaceful and was about to fall asleep.

After everything was done, Aoba's Mangekyo Sharingan instantly returned to pitch-black eyes, as if nothing had happened.

"When you wake up, you will forget everything that just happened, as if you had a dream here."

Aoba silently said to himself.

Done speaking.

Aoba slowly closed his eyes. Scenes flashed before his eyes. What he opened was the ninja's memory.

This ninja was called Juko, a Genin from Amegakure in the Country of Rain. He heard Yahiko's ideal of mutual understanding and joint creation of peace in the ninja world. He deeply felt that it was the best way to resolve the pain between people. Thus, he joined the Akatsuki Organization.

Only...

This kind of ideal in this broken world was like a flower exposed to the wind and rain. It looked very beautiful, but it was too weak to withstand the wind and rain. It was very easy to be blown away by the wind and rain.

Right now, the Akatsuki Organization still does not have the ability to maintain this flower's strong growth. What they could see was the beautiful fantasy projected on the petals of this flower.

This was the current situation of the Akatsuki Organization.

A super organization that could affect the entire ninja world in the future.

However.

After seeing Juko's memories, Aoba felt a lot of emotions in his heart.

This ideal...

Was it really feasible?

It was too idealistic!

It was just like the utopia in the movies.

The real world was cruel and merciless, and it was always the law of the jungle where the strong was respected. However, in places where civilization was highly developed, the strong would make rules and let the people under their command get along peacefully under the rules.

As for peace where everyone understands each other and everyone is equal...

It was all just talk!

Even the future Akatsuki Organization could only do this because of Nagato's tyrannical strength.

When the strong was violent, it was an era of killing; when the strong was gentle, it was an era of peace and understanding.

But this era...

It was never decided by the weak.

The rules have always been set by the strong.

With this premise, there will naturally be unfairness between people.

"I found it."

Aoba slowly opened his eyes. Regarding Juko's memory, it was enough for him to see it here. There was no point in looking at it any further. And about the ideal that Yahiko deeply believed in, he did not comment much on it. After all, this was a cruel world with light and darkness. It was not a playground that the kindergarten teachers painstakingly protected.

At this time.

Aoba had already located the location of the Akatsuki Organization through Juko's memory. He felt that it was time to meet up with the three giants of the Akatsuki Organization.

Flip Flip Flip...

The paper on Aoba's body began to flip. Under the baptism of the rain, the paper kept flipping. Finally, after a series of changes, it directly changed into Juko's appearance.

This was what Aoba meant when he said he would borrow a day.

Right now, Aoba was going to use Juko's identity and enter the organization to meet the three giants.

Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan!

...

Country of Fire, in a forest.

After going through Minato's arrangements, Konohagakure's Ninja Army once again set up an ambush. Moreover, the location of the ambush was precisely the path that Kumogakure's ninjas were about to pass through.

After experiencing the battle of ambushing Sunagakure.

The current Konohagakure ninjas were all full of energy. Everyone felt that this was a very easy battle to resolve.

Only Minato, who was hiding in the forest, had a worried expression on his face. He knew that the current Konohagakure ninjas had gone through a great deal of consumption. Coupled with injuries and other reasons, they were already at their limit. They simply could not withstand a prolonged battle.

Although these ninjas did not seem to be tired, it was because they were in a state of excitement. The adrenaline in their bodies continued to soar, making them feel no exhaustion at all.

But this was only a feeling...

It was not that they were not tired!

This was like when a person was sick, they could not eat or have an appetite. It was just a feeling caused by endocrine, but it did not mean that the body did not need nutrition.

Kumogakure's ninjas were known for their strong bodies. Although the Kumogakure ninjas who came here had been on the road for a period of time, their general consumption was not that big. If they really entered a prolonged battle, it would be very troublesome.

At this time.

This was the problem that Minato was most worried about.

He absolutely could not let Konohagakure's ninjas suffer too many losses. Otherwise, it would be a real pity that they defeat Iwagakure and ambush Sunagakure, but fall to Kumogakure in the end.

Gradually.

As time went on.

The Konohagakure's ninjas who were lying in ambush here gradually heard the rustling of the woods ringing in their ears.

These sounds were coming from Kumogakure's ninjas who quickly passed through the woods.

"It's here!"

The ninjas at the scene were all focused. Every one of them had a serious expression on their faces. After experiencing the ambush against Sunagakure, they had already experienced this kind of ambush. But even so, they still felt a little nervous.

A moment later.

The sound of moving through the woods became clearer.

Kumogakure's Ninja Army was about to collide with the Konohagakure Ninja Army that was lying in ambush.

At this moment.The inception of this chapter's publication is linked to n(o)vel(b)(i)(n).

Minato's expression became even more solemn.

As the saying goes, concern leads to confusion.

He was too concerned about the survival of Konohagakure's ninja, so he put so much weight on his mind making him suffer a lot of pressure.

Now there were not many explosive tags and ninja tools at all, and many of them were looted from Sunagakure's ninjas. Even the Flying Thunder God kunai that he could use was damaged, and some of them were makeshift and were made when they were resting.

And.

Setting up Flying Thunder God Formula also consumed a lot of chakras.

So Minato's battery life was already a bit low.

Suddenly.

Just at this time.

Minato felt his hand being grabbed.

It was a very soft feeling, but it also brought him great encouragement and strength. The owner of the hand was Kushina, who was lying in ambush next to him.

Kushina nodded firmly to Minato. Her eyes seemed to say that there was still her here, so there would be no problem...

Report chapter Comments

No data found.

---

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer #Chapter 520: I Have No Money, Give Me Some Money - Read Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 520: I Have No Money, Give Me Some Money Online - All Page - Novel Bin

Chapter 520: I Have No Money, Give Me Some Money

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 520 I Have No Money, Give Me Some Money

Aoba did not immediately go to the headquarters of the Akatsuki Organization. Instead, he turned around and headed toward the center of Amegakure, which was Hanzo's location.

According to Juko's memory, Aoba suddenly realized one thing, which was that the current Akatsuki Organization was under an extremely difficult condition to survive.

Simply put...

They have no money!

Whether it was recruitment or subsequent operations, the Akatsuki Organization needed money to support their operations, but it could be said that they now had no money at all.

There was no funding at all.

Even eating was a problem.

This made Aoba think of a very popular saying in the modern world.

The ideal was very plump and the reality was very skinny!

This was the situation that the Akatsuki Organization was facing right now. Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were originally not rich. Before they met Jiraiya, they had even relied on stealing to eat. Now, it was better, but it was not much better.

The reason why the Akatsuki Organization was now mixed with all kinds of people was also because of money.

There were many people with the same ideals here. They wanted to join the Akatsuki Organization, but their strength was not enough, their families were not bad, so they could bring funds into the group.

This Juko.

He was also one of those who brought funds into the group.

Apart from these people who brought the funds into the group, the pressure on the other operations funds of the Akatsuki Organization all fell on Konan. This made Konan's delicate body shoulder the burden of making money early on.

"Perhaps..."

"This is the reason why Konan is trying so hard to save money in the future!"

"Thankfully, Kakuzu was a hard-working man!"

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. In Juko's memory, he had clearly seen Konan's desire for money.

In fact.

According to the current development of the Akatsuki Organization.

They would gradually disappear if they didn't recruit people.

But if they continued to recruit people, the pressure would become greater and greater.

Even if they occasionally recruited a few people who brought funds into the group, they would only be able to solve the problem for a short period of time, and it would not last long.

To sum it up...

Currently, there was no one in the Akatsuki Organization who had the ability to make money!

Now the biggest part of their income was from working as mercenaries to complete tasks and collect commissions. However, because of the philosophy they set when they were established, they don't take on all tasks.

After Aoba learned about the current situation of the Akatsuki organization, he suddenly felt that these people were trying to make a fool of themselves.

This was no simple matter!

If they can't deal with it in time...

There was no need for Hanzo to do anything.

The Akatsuki Organization can't continue to operate on its own.

Thinking of this.

Aoba gradually understood why the Akatsuki Organization wanted to cooperate with Hanzo in the end. It was also because of that cooperation that Danzo interfered and provoked the already sensitive and cautious Hanzo. In the end, it led to Yahiko's death and completely activated Nagato's Rinnegan.

These things were originally something that Aoba did not know before he obtained Juko's memories. He did not even think that the Akatsuki Organization would face such a level of pressure.

"Since you are here..."

"Then give the Akatsuki organization a gift!"

"Just take it as me bringing funds into the group."

As Aoba pondered, he had already passed through more than half of the Amegakure under the pattering rain and returned to Hanzo's residence.

At this time.

It was already afternoon.

Although the sky was still shrouded in clouds, there was still some hazy halo, which did not make the surroundings appear particularly dark. However, the guards around the mansion were still patrolling with rain-proof lights.

Aoba had read the memories of one of the guards. He was already very familiar with the mansion's terrain, plus with his chakra perception, he could easily break into the mansion without using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

Swish Swish Swish Swish...

After a few flashes, Aoba once again arrived by the window. The patrolling guards there had changed from one to three now.

"Interesting!"

Aoba revealed a faint smile. He could tell that Hanzo had found the guard he knocked down and strengthened the guards here.

But...

After all, a guard was a guard.

No matter how strong they were, they could only be used as a patrol.

Aoba jumped to the top of Hanzo's room using Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) and did not make even the slightest sound.

Aoba's entire process was extremely fast. It was almost completed in an instant. There were no traces left behind. Even the three guards did not notice his existence.

After Aoba landed on the top of the room, he immediately controlled his body and laid down flat. This allowed him to be stuck in the blind spot of the patrolling guards.

At this moment.

In the mansion.

Hanzo had just had lunch and was in the house, holding a katana in his hand, and practicing the Iai slash.

Right now, his heart was not calm.

He never thought that as a ninja known as a demigod, he would actually be sneak attacked in such a manner. In the end, he became someone else's servant and even his life was in someone else's hands. However, he had no other choice. Right now, he could only take it one step at a time. This made him very unhappy and his whole spirit was a little abnormal.

Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash!

Hanzo waved the katana in his hand. He imagined the air in front of him to be that person's appearance. He wished that every slash would cut that person's body and cut him into eight pieces.

But...

Such a thing.

He only thought about it in his mind.

If he was really asked to do it, he would not dare to do it at all. After all, if he was not careful, he would fail. If he failed, he would fall into a situation where his heart would be smashed into pieces.

Hum!

However.

Right at this moment.

Hanzo suddenly felt the entire room shake.

This feeling was very clear. He immediately stopped what he was doing. He was wondering if there was an earthquake, but after he stopped waving his blade, everything stopped again.

"Huh?"

Hanzo immediately became alert. There had been a lot of strange things happening recently. Last time, it was because of his carelessness that something like that happened. He was directly controlled by someone. So this time, he could not let such a low-level mistake happen again.

Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!

This room seemed to have felt Hanzo's mood. It shook continuously. It looked very unreal. Moreover, it made Hanzo feel that the wall was filled with extremely strong chakra.

"It can't be..."

Hanzo's heart immediately felt itchy. His hands tightly gripped the sword. Now he was almost sure that enemies had come, but they had not appeared yet. He had to face them carefully at the first moment.

As for the guards outside...

It was completely useless!

Not a single person had discovered the problem!

Not even a single person had reported it!The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

This kind of situation could explain one thing very clearly, and that was that the strength of those guards was very different from the enemies, and they were not taken seriously at all.

Such a difference in level.

Even if he called out all the guards now, it would be useless. Those guards would only die in vain.

Hanzo did not care about the lives of those guards. If something really happened and those guards died in his place, he would be very happy about it. However, if they went just to die in vain, their death would be meaningless.

After all, if the guards died, they had to be re-nurtured. Building trust with them was a very long-term thing. If there were too many guards that died, it would not be easy to fill the vacant places.

"Who?"

Hanzo asked in a low voice. He was still wearing a gas mask, and there was a serious expression on his face.

He asked.

But there was no response.

It was the same as when he met Aoba, but in his mind, Aoba was the first to be eliminated.

The reason was very simple.

Now that he already had the Cursed Seal Tag in his heart, why would he need to go through so much trouble to create such a scene? However, the problem was, if not for that person, who was the one coming now?

Just as Hanzo was puzzled.

A black pattern instantly emerged from the roof of the room. As if it had a life of its own, it instantly rushed toward Hanzo and quickly surrounded him. The entire process was exactly the same as that time.

"No way, again?"

Hanzo's expression immediately changed. Now, he was already confused about the enemies' identity. He had no idea who the enemy was.

Was it the master who appeared earlier?

Or was it another person?

Such a question made a big question mark appear in his head. After all, no matter which one, it made him feel very strange.

In his heart, he felt that it might not be the master.

Then...

If it was someone else...

Could it be that he, Hanzo, had become an existence that anyone could bully?

All of a sudden.

Hanzo's heart was filled with anger.

He did not wave the sword in his hand toward the black patterns around him. Instead, he quietly stood where he was, preventing the hand that might appear on his shoulder at any time. After all, he had been successfully ambushed by a hand the last time, and then he could no longer move.

Right now...

Because he did not move.

The black patterns kept circling around him.

"What are you doing?"

Hanzo said grumpily. He knew that these patterns were teasing him, but his heart was very uncomfortable, and he was almost unable to restrain his anger.

"Hurry up and face me!"

"Don't play around in front of me!"

"Hurry up!"

"So annoying!"

When Hanzo saw those black patterns, he was about to have a physiological discomfort. However, he knew that these patterns were deliberately attracting his attention. When he was attracted, the matter behind him followed.

As soon as he finished speaking.

These black patterns seemed to have heard his words and begun to move around.

Some of the patterns changed and directly formed a black dot. It was Aoba's Flying Thunder God Formula.

Hum!

In an instant.

Aoba appears in the room.

He stood in front of Hanzo.

"Eh?!"

The moment Hanzo saw Aoba, he had a lot to say in his heart. However, he found that he could not speak at all. As long as he wanted to ask anything, his tongue began to numb.

He had a lot of words to say to Aoba in his stomach.

But he could not say it.

This caused a certain amount of frustration to arise in his heart.

He would have never thought that the person who appeared in front of him in the same way was still that person.

"Mas... Master..."

Hanzo immediately lowered his proud head. The moment he saw Aoba, Hanzo had already guessed that the person in front of him was his master.

Even though the person in front of him was wearing Kirigakure's ninja attire and forehead protector, he knew that this was the person who had placed the seal on him.

"Why are you back?"

After Hanzo called out master, he could speak again. This made him immediately realize that the other party had already allowed him to speak normally.

"Your reaction is very interesting!"

The corners of Aoba's mouth curled up slightly as he revealed a smile. After returning to Hanzo's residence, a sudden thought came to his mind, and he immediately thought of such an interesting thing. It was to repeat what had just happened to Hanzo, just like a prank.

"Don't mind my appearance right now. When I come to see you next time, I might look like a different person," Aoba explained first.

"Un... understand..." Hanzo immediately nodded.

"Actually, I am reenacting this for you because I want to tell you through this matter that even if you are on guard, I can still come here again and capture you again," Aoba said indifferently.

"..."

When Hanzo heard this, he did not comment at all. In fact, he did not think so in his heart. He just felt that Aoba had attracted his attention through those black things, which was why he made a mistake.

However, he could not say these words at all.

If he said it.

It was as if he did not respect Aoba.

But if he didn't say it.

In fact, he felt very wronged in his heart. After all, he felt that if he was on guard, Aoba would not be able to capture him again.

"You don't believe me?"

Aoba's gaze swept across Hanzo's face. He could already see that Hanzo did not believe what he said but just did not say it out loud.

So.

He simply asked this question.

"I don't dare..."

Hanzo shakes his head without hesitation. The words he said were very consistent with his mood.

That's right.

It wasn't that he didn't believe it.

He didn't dare to not believe it!

He was afraid that once he said anything suspicious, these words would become the key to determining his death penalty.

"Hahahahaha!"

When Aoba saw Hanzo's appearance, he immediately laughed out loud. At the same time, he laughed, the surrounding black patterns instantly burst out, turning the entire room black, completely isolating out all the light and sound here.

"Hanzo."

"Now I will give you a chance."

"As long as you can escape my control."

"I will remove the Cursed Seal Tag in you."

"What do you think?"

Aoba smiled and stared at Hanzo. He suddenly felt that this was a very fun thing. Besides this, he also needed to prove his strength in front of Hanzo. He couldn't let Hanzo feel that everything he did was just relying on the sneak attack at that time. It was not a convenient thing to control Hanzo.

"This... I... can I?"

When Hanzo heard Aoba's words, he was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted.

However, he couldn't understand what the other party meant.

Test him?

Or was he telling the truth?

Hanzo was unable to determine Aoba's exact meaning for a moment, so he did not dare to express his thoughts.

However.

Aoba's words.

He was very moved.

If Aoba really removed the Cursed Seal Tag from his body, then his life would not be threatened again. At that time, only the mark on his tongue would be left. At worst, he would not say these things.

"Of course."

Aoba smiled and nodded. He raised his hands and slowly rolled up his sleeves, putting on the posture of going to fight.

"From now on, I won't use the Cursed Seal Tag's control on you. As long as you can think of ways to escape my control, I will remove the Cursed Seal Tag from you!"

"Of course, other than that, we can also advance it a bit."

"If you can kill me or injure me during this period of time, then I will also remove the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal from you!"

"Don't worry!"

"Even if you kill me, I won't use the Cursed Seal Tag. As long as you can do it!"

Aoba expressed his meaning with certainty. He just wanted Hanzo not to worry so much.

However.

Aoba said so.

Hanzo did not dare to listen to him, especially when he said that if he killed the latter, he would not trigger the Cursed Seal Tag. He would not believe it no matter what.

The reason was very simple.

If he thought about it from another perspective.

He also knew that it was impossible for things to be like this.

If Hanzo implanted the Cursed Seal Tag in others and the other party was preparing to kill him, at that critical moment, his instinctive desire to live would help him trigger this Cursed Seal Tag.

Therefore, he only listened and did not dare to do so.

What a joke!

His own life was still in the hands of others!

How could he dare to do anything out of line?

However...

Hanzo thought of many things at this moment. He could dodge first, as long as he was not captured by this person, it would actually be considered a success.

Or.

He could also find an opportunity to counterattack during the process of dodging.

However, he had to pay attention to his behavior.

It would be fine if the other party was slightly injured, but he absolutely could not go up in the direction of a killer.

"Can I really do it?"

Hanzo asked again. He was already very tempted, but now he needed to consider this matter clearly. He still did not dare to completely believe such a thing. He was afraid that what awaited him was Aoba's last joke.

"Of course!"

The smile on Aoba's face became even more brilliant. He pointed at the dark ground with his two fingers, and the position of his fingertips just happened to be under Hanzo's feet.

"This barrier can only absorb light and sound. It won't cause any other restrictions on you. In order to prevent the matter between us from spreading out, I won't remove it. But I still have to say that as long as I want this barrier to stay, no matter how you destroy it, I can arrange it again." Aoba said indifferently.

"Understood."

Hanzo didn't care about the barrier at all. He knew that Aoba was right. The moment Aoba appeared, the barrier covered the entire room with his laughter.

This person had the ability to seal the entire room from the very beginning.

However, the other party did not do so.

Instead, he used those black patterns to attract his attention.

Therefore.

Hanzo could tell that Aoba did not really possess any powerful strength. Instead, he needed to use this kind of camouflage method to attract his attention and attack him.

So.

With this kind of experience.

Hanzo felt that Aoba would never choose a head-on approach, so he took a stance to meet the enemy, just to see what tricks this person would use.

"Then I'll start."

The smile on Aoba's face was incomparably brilliant, giving people a strange feeling. He did not choose to launch a surprise attack or any special method. He just walked step by step toward Hanzo.

"..."

Hanzo was somewhat speechless in his heart. While he was on guard against Aoba, he also kept a thought in mind. If this person did not follow what he had said and directly used the Cursed Seal Tag, then he really had no other way.

Just like this.

Hanzo stood quietly on the spot, watching Aoba walk over step by step.

The whole scene was very strange.

"Aren't you going to run?"

Aoba asked doubtfully. He could feel that Hanzo did not really want to run away. It seemed that he had not yet believed it, so he said it.

As he spoke.

Aoba had already walked in front of Hanzo.

"No need."

Hanzo had already thought it through. Not just anyone could make him retreat or run away. Even if he was facing the Konoha Sannin combined forces, he was not at a disadvantage. As long as he stood still, it would be fine. So he said, "If you can capture me when I'm on guard, then even if I run away now, the result will still be the same!"

"You see it quite clearly."

Aoba smiled slightly. He didn't stand on ceremony with Hanzo and directly raised his right hand to grab Hanzo's shoulder.

Then.

Both of them displayed the most primitive method of fighting.

Hanzo did not use the katana in his hand to slash at Aoba's arm. It was not that he did not want to, but he did not dare. Now, he did not dare to do anything that might hurt Aoba.

Because of this.

Hanzo directly raised his right hand, turned his hand into a hand knife, and directly chopped at Aoba's wrist.

His title demigod wasn't just an empty title. He had an extremely strong advantage in physical competition, but compared to close combat, he preferred to use poison to solve the problem, which was a more relaxed and efficient way.

However.

Until now.

He had never used poison skills in front of Aoba.

It was not that he had no chance.

He did not dare.

He did not want to poison Aoba and kill himself in the end.

It was not worth it!

Using only physical skills was enough.

One must know that at that time, even the Konoha Sannin was not his match in terms of physical skills.

All of a sudden.

Hanzo heavily swung his hand knife toward Aoba's wrist. After adding chakra to his hand knife, he swung it like an axe, ruthlessly slashing toward Aoba's wrist.

"Is that all?"

Aoba muttered. He could clearly see that Hanzo did not go all out. No matter what he said, the latter would not dare. However, he was not here to spar. Instead, he wanted to use his own method to inform Hanzo that it was not wrong for him to control Hanzo.

Instantly.

Aoba's claws flashed like lightning as he grabbed at Hanzo's wrist.

Their hands were intertwined.

It was like a fried dough twist.

Hanzo slashed at Aoba's wrist with his hand knife, while Aoba's claw grabbed Hanzo's wrist.

Aoba's speed was faster. He took the lead and grabbed Hanzo's wrist. His claws were like pincers, firmly locking Hanzo's wrist.

"Are you convinced?!"

Hanzo widened his eyes in shock. He could not believe what he had experienced. He found that his hand could no longer move.

All the strength in his hand knife had been easily dissolved.

He couldn't chop it down.

He couldn't pull it out.

He was completely in an awkward situation.

"How is that possible?"

"How do you have so much strength?"

"This is too exaggerated!"

Hanzo did not expect that he would be controlled by the other party in just one move. However, he was not willing to let such an opportunity go to waste. He raised his left hand and punched at Aoba's chest.

He was very clear.

Now that his wrist was caught, he could no longer avoid it. If he wanted to continue to forcefully dodge, he could only cut off his arm.

This was too cruel!

It was simply impossible for him to do it to himself!

So...

Since there was no way to dodge, he could only attack. He felt that he might be able to use this attack to open up the situation.

However.

Just as Hanzo punched out, Aoba also stretched out his other hand. In an instant, he turned his hand into a palm, and like a net, he directly met Hanzo's attack.

Snapped!

Another clear and crisp voice sounded.

Aoba's palm directly wrapped up Hanzo's fist, and just like his wrist, he firmly grabbed the latter, unable to move at all.

"Hiss..."

Hanzo suddenly gasped. At this time, his hands could no longer move at all. Moreover, he had already realized in his heart that he had already lost. This kind of strength, coupled with that strange control ability, and the other party would not fight in a proper manner every time like a ninja who would do everything they could to complete their mission. He could not win at all.

Hum!

Just as Hanzo was stunned, a strange black pattern extended directly to Hanzo's when Aoba's hands made contact with Hanzo.

Instantly.

Hanzo once again felt the feeling of his soul leaving his body.

His body was completely out of control.

His muscles could no longer move.

His chakra was also blocked.

Once again, he felt like he was in a nightmare.

Despair.

Helplessness.

Life wavering.

Like rootless duckweed.

"Now do you understand?"

Aoba's tone became indifferent. After that, he released his hands, and the black pattern on Hanzo's body disappeared in an instant.

Hanzo regained control of his body.

His forehead was immediately covered in cold sweat. His back was already soaked in sweat.

Right now, he still had a little reason and excuse in his heart. It was that he did not use his katana, nor did he use a sickle, nor did he summon his summoned beast. However, he understood that the other party did not launch a sneak attack this time. Therefore, this little thought of his was just to make up for a bit of his lost dignity.

"I understand."

Hanzo's words were extremely dispirited. He suddenly discovered that in front of this strange person, he seemed to have lost the demigod halo on his body.

"Master."

"You came this time..."

"It can't be to educate me, right?"

Hanzo asked helplessly. Right now, his confidence had somewhat collapsed. It had been a long time since he had been defeated like this.

Even until now.

He didn't even know who this master was.

He doesn't know what kind of ability he has.

He only used those black patterns, yet he was already so powerful.

Right!

A thought suddenly flashed through Hanzo's mind. It was not that he did not know the identity of his master. At least he knew that this person was a medical ninja.

"I came to ask for money from you..."

Aoba said casually. He stretched out his hand to Hanzo and said, "I have no money. Give me some money."

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 521: Bookstore in the Country of Rain

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 521 Bookstore in the Country of Rain

When Hanzo heard Aoba's words, he did not know what to say. He once suspected that he had heard wrongly.

"What did you say?"

Hanzo couldn't help but ask again. He wanted to confirm whether this person meant what he imagined.

After all, such a thing was a bit too unexpected.

Just a while ago.

When he was planted with a Cursed Seal Tag.

There were many possible reasons in his mind.

Maybe it was because of hatred?

Or for power?

But...

He never thought that it was actually money!

How could a ninja of this level not have money?

Hanzo's face was full of doubts, but his face was blocked by the gas mask on his face, so Aoba could not see his expression at this time.

"I need some money," Aoba repeated.

"..."

Hanzo was immediately speechless. Now, he was sure that he did not hear wrong. This was what this person said. He was here to ask for money.

It seemed that...

He was going to bleed!

Hanzo had a complicated look in his eyes. He had been thinking about what kind of purpose this person had but never figured it out. If there was no purpose, there was no need. So he did not know where to start. Now he finally knows.

"How much do you want?"

Hanzo immediately perked up. No matter how shocking the number Aoba said, he would accept it gladly. He had already been mentally prepared.

Right now, he only hoped to quickly satisfy Aoba and then strive to solve the Cursed Seal Tag in his heart. That way, he would be able to relax.

Hanzo stared at Aoba. He held his breath and waited. At this time, he was even mentally prepared to donate the entire mansion to Aoba.

"Let me calculate..."

Aoba was really stunned. He just wanted some money, but he had no idea of a specific number.

So.

He thought of Ramen Ichiraku.

Now that Ramen Ichiraku's membership card was 10,000 Ryo, it can prove that 10,000 Ryo can be spent over a period of time. In addition, when he made the explosive tag, he only had a few hundred or thousands of things in his mind...

Of course.

Aoba's knowledge of this was not that deep.

He himself is not very accustomed to the economic system of the ninja world. After all, where he lived Renminbi was used, so sometimes, he could not tell how big the specific numbers were.

Since Ramen Ichiraku's membership card was 10,000 Ryo.

Then it would be 20,000 Ryo!

Aoba felt that it was enough. If it was too much, it would not be very convenient for him to carry it with him. Moreover, the Country of Rain was relatively barren. People generally did not have much money. It was not as rich as Konohagakure.

The purchasing power in the Country of Fire was different from the purchasing power in the Country of Rain.

This was just like spending 10,000 yuan in a big city like Beijing, Shanghai, and Guangzhou and spending 10,000 yuan in a lower-tier city. The former will be gone if you spend it casually, but with the latter, you may live a very comfortable life.

"20,000 Ryo."Novel--Biin hosted the premiere release of this chapter.

Aoba said indifferently. This time, he did not have too many plans. Moreover, it was inconvenient to say too many words. In his opinion, this number was just right.

"????"

When Hanzo heard Aoba's words, he was stunned. Big question marks popped up in his head. He thought of many big numbers, but he never thought that it would only be 20,000 Ryo.

"That..."

"Master!"

"Did you miss out on a unit?"

"2 million Ryo?"

"Or 20 million Ryo?"

"Or 20 thousand something?"

"I didn't hear it too clearly just now..."

Hanzo didn't dare to really think of it as 20,000 Ryo. This was no small matter. It wasn't easy for this person to raise his demand. If he couldn't satisfy it, then the possibility of him taking out the Cursed Seal Tag was too low.

"If 20,000 Ryo is difficult, you can give me 10,000 Ryo first," Aoba said indifferently.

"..."

Hanzo was stunned.

He was starting to doubt his ears.

Or was he dreaming now?

This kind of thing was not right!

Could it be...

His master was testing him?

Or...

His master was playing with him?

One strange thought after another appeared in Hanzo's mind. He just felt that something was not right, but he could not tell what the problem was. His master's behavior was really too strange.

"No... no problem...no problem..."

Hanzo did not dare to disobey Aoba. Since Aoba had already said that he wanted 20,000 Ryo, then he would just take 20,000 Ryo.

"I will get it for you now..."

Hanzo walked directly to a cabinet in the room. He originally thought that he needed to inform someone to prepare the money, but he never thought that Aoba only wanted a mere 20,000 Ryo. He could easily get this amount of money in the room.

Hanzo went to the cabinet and directly opened a drawer. He took out a few notes. The denomination of these notes was 2000 Ryo and he just took 10 of them.

In fact.

He still had more in his cabinet.

However, he did not dare to take it.

After all.

His master only wanted twenty 20,000 Ryo. If he took more, he might be disliked by his master and cause him to misunderstand.

"This is 20,000..."

Hanzo took the thin ten 2,000 notes and handed them to Aoba with uncertainty. He had never been kidnapped before, but he knew that there was such a thing. However, he never thought that when such a thing fell on him, he was only worth twenty thousand.

"It's enough."

Aoba raised his hand to take the notes from Hanzo and put them into his ninja pouch without showing any signs of cherishing them. He still did not have that much desire for these things. Moreover, after he wrote novels, he earned a lot of money. This money was enough for him to do anything.

"I'm leaving."

"If nothing happens, I won't come to you."

"Remember what I told you."

Aoba took a deep look at Hanzo. After that, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared in a flash.

"Phew..."

Hanzo looked at the place where Aoba disappeared and let out a long sigh of relief. He could no longer fully believe Aoba's words.

What do you mean I won't come for no reason?

Even asking for money was such a reason!

Then don't come here often from now on!

All of a sudden.

Hanzo was already mentally prepared for Aoba to come here at any time. Otherwise, if he was occasionally ambushed and looked at the black patterns crawling all over the ground, he might have a psychological shadow.

...

Aoba left Hanzo's residence, but he did not leave the core area. He was ready to buy some things and go shopping.

Although handing over the cash in his hand to the Akatsuki Organization was the best way to solve their desperate situation, he was not so kind and not here to do charity for them. It would be meaningless if Akatsuki's problem were solved just like that.

"This skin may not be very convenient..."

Aoba had just walked through an alley and saw many people staring at him coldly. Their eyes were even colder than the current rain. The main reason was that he was not from the Country of Rain. His forehead protector was still Kirigakure's. Walking in this extremely xenophobic country, you don't have to feel it carefully to feel their strong hostility.

If this continues, there might not be any benefits.

After that.

Aoba walked into a dark alley where no one was around.

The moment he entered the alley, he clearly felt that there were a few people following behind him. They were obviously trying to do something to him.

However.

Aoba didn't care at all.

Flipped Flipped Flipped...

When Aoba entered the alley, he used the blind spot to quickly change his appearance.

The speed of Aoba's appearance change was extremely fast.

Even he himself didn't realize it. He didn't know if it was because his chakra was getting thicker and thicker, or if his proficiency in using Shikigami no Mai(Dance of the Shikigami) was higher, but what was certain was that his current use of these techniques had far surpassed Konan in her peak, reaching another level.

The pieces of paper flew up and down.

Aoba's appearance changed from the current Satsuma Rentaro to Juko a ninja from Amegakure who had been captured by him.

"Ouch!"

After completing the transformation, Aoba immediately cried out in pain. After that, he glared fiercely at the empty alley behind him.

"Don't you have eyes?"

"Be careful next time!"

"Really..."

After saying that.

Aoba walked out of the alley. His right hand rubbed his left shoulder. He looked like he had been hit hard. His face was full of displeasure.

The moment he came out.

He immediately saw some ninjas.

Those ninjas did not care about Aoba. In their eyes, Aoba was just an ordinary ninja from their country. They were not interested in him. What they were interested in was the ninja from Kirigakure who rushed in.

When they walked into the alley, they saw nothing. There was no one.

Suddenly.

These ninjas looked at each other and after that nodded.

"Chase!"

These ninjas instantly made a judgment. In their opinion, that Kirigakure ninja definitely did not run far. There was a very simple reason here. They had just heard the ordinary ninja earlier cry out of pain, which meant that the two of them had bumped into each other. When they came to the alley, they did not see anyone. It was obvious that Kirigakure's ninja had noticed something and quickly ran away. If they immediately chased after him, they could still catch up.

So.

These ninjas started their chase and disappeared in front of Aoba.

Of course.

Aoba was not afraid of these people.

Instead, he felt that there was no need to be serious with these people.

He had more important things to do. Relatively speaking, these people were not important!

The most important thing was...

He did not deliberately change himself. He had already discovered that it was too conspicuous to walk here as Kirigakure ninja. Therefore, he originally wanted to change his identity in the alley. Everything was so smooth and natural.

After changing his identity to Juko, Aoba walked toward the trading area. Feeling the pattering of the rain, he no longer had the feeling of being watched.

Now, he was like a part of this country.

Not long after.

Aoba stopped at the entrance of a shop.

This was a shop that Juko had never been to before. Of course, it was also a place that people like Juko did not want to go to, but it was a place that attracted Aoba.

Bookstore!

Aoba did not want to go to a place where Juko frequented. He would be easily discovered, and big problems may arise in the end.

"Let's go in and take a look."

Aoba still had a little hope in his heart. He did not know if it was possible to see the work he wrote in this bookstore.

This feeling was very strange.

Almost every author had the same feelings.

However.

Aoba was different.

If it was in the modern world, his work couldn't be published, but it might be another matter in the ninja world.

Aoba came to the door of the bookstore, pushed open the door, and walked inside.

In a split second.

A warm breath spread out.

This place was different from the damp and cold outside. A warm air was fluttering on one's face and it easily made one feel tired. However, it allowed one to relax and feel the tranquility and comfort of the bookstore.

"If you want to buy a book, wipe off the rain on your body and take a look. If you just want to take shelter from the rain, don't block the door, there is a place over there."

All of a sudden.

A cold voice sounded.

The owner of the voice was the clerk standing at the counter.

"Okay."

Aoba responded simply. He did not have any uncomfortable thoughts because of the clerk's bad tone. The Country of Rain was like this. He had already figured out that this was a cold country soaked in rain.

After that.

Aoba took off his raincoat and placed it at the door where the raincoats were stacked. He then picked up the rag provided at the door and gently wiped the rain off his pants and shoes.

After doing all this.

Aoba walked toward the interior of the bookstore.

It was a very small bookstore with only two rows of bookshelves, mostly filled with duplicate books.

Aoba expressed his understanding of such a thing.

Selling books was not a mainstream industry in the ninja world. Not only were there few people who wrote books but there were also very few people who read.

Many people could not even eat enough, let alone get some mental comfort from words...

Especially in the Country of Rain.

The people here were even poorer.

Those who could buy books in the Country of Rain's bookstore all had very good living conditions, so the demand for the book was relatively higher.

Aoba looked at the bookshelf. When he glanced around, he accurately landed on the most conspicuous position in the first row of the bookshelf.

"As expected!"

Aoba's eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He saw the book he was looking for here.

Elaborately pack.

Attractive cover.

It was the work he had written.

Aoba immediately raised his hand and pulled out the book from the bookshelf. He immediately saw the book title and the author. It was "Teacher Bai of the School of Ninja" written by Fugaku.

"It's him!"

Chapter 522: The Cave of the Akatsuki Organization!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 522 The Cave of the Akatsuki Organization!

This was the first time Aoba had seen his own work in a place like a bookstore. Even this story about Teacher Bai still made him feel very satisfied.

He flipped through the book.

He looked at the price.

500 Ryo!

It was not a small amount!

Aoba immediately realized that reading a book was indeed a luxury for the people of the ninja world, especially in front of people who could not eat their fill.

"This is the most popular book recently. There is no discount on the price. 500 Ryo a book. Think about it carefully, but it is indeed worth it. After reading it, you will have a very good experience." The clerk at the counter spoke again. His tone was no longer as cold as before. Perhaps it was because he liked the book that Aoba was holding, so there was a slight resonance.

"How much stock does this book have?" Aoba looked at the bookshelf. There were seven or eight books on the bookshelf, but he did not know if there was still stock in the bookstore. These were obviously not enough.

"Why are you asking this?" The clerk's face suddenly darkened, and the gaze he looked at Aoba became alert.

"I want to buy a lot of books," Aoba said with a smile.

"500 Ryo for one book." The clerk repeated it again. He was afraid that Aoba did not understand the price of this book.

"I want to buy 40 books," Aoba said calmly. In this short period of time, he had quickly completed the calculation of how many books he could buy with 20,000 Ryo.

"???" The clerk was stunned. Many question marks appeared on his head, and he looked at Aoba confusedly.

"I can afford it."

Aoba looked at the clerk's appearance and immediately understood that this person was afraid that he did not have money, so he reached into his ninja pouch and took out the 20,000 Ryo that he had just asked from Hanzo.

"Now, can you tell me if you have 40 books in stock?" Aoba asked.

"Cough, cough, cough..."

The clerk cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment. He looked at Aoba with rapt attention. He suddenly felt that this person had become handsome. After that, he quickly explained, "I'm not doubting you, but I think you don't need to buy 40 books for yourself. You can buy many other books of the same type."

"Are there any books of the same type that are better than this one?" Aoba asked curiously.

"No, this one is the best. The other books are not on the same level as this one. I think if there is one in the future, it will be this author Fugaku's next book." The clerk replied.

"Since there are no better books of the same kind, give me 40 of these. I want to give them to someone, so it doesn't matter." Aoba said with a smile. He suddenly understood why the publishing house wanted to sell Teacher Bai for a while longer and then publish his other work. In this way, Teacher Bai's sales would continue to rise because there were no other alternatives.The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

It was just that...

Aoba did not like this kind of method.

He hoped to provide more choices for his readers.

Most importantly...

The speed of the publishing house limited his development to a certain extent. He could have been faster, but he was delayed by the publishing house.

"Okay... okay..."

When the clerk heard Aoba say that he would give it to someone, he immediately understood and did not say anything else. He stood up and walked toward the bookshelf.

"You really came at a good time."

"I just bought a box of Teacher Bai yesterday."

"One box is 50 books."

"7 books were taken and placed on the shelf. There are 43 books left in the box. After you buy them, I don't have much left."

The clerk sighed and said. Every time he sold books, he would have such feelings, especially this kind of book that had just been bought.

If he sells a lot...

He had to buy more.

But if he sold less...

These books were still in his hands.

But.

As long as you can make money.

It's still okay...

The clerk took out the three books in the box, and after that, he carried the box with 40 books to Aoba.

"It's raining heavily outside."

"Although the book has a cover, it is still better to be careful."

"Take this box."

"It will be much more convenient..."

The clerk became much more enthusiastic. After all, the person in front of him had bought a box of books at retail price, which made him earn a lot. In this relatively poor country, there were not many people who were willing to buy books like this. He had to hold on to it. Maybe he would come again to buy in the future.

"Thank you."

Aoba nodded at the clerk. If there was indeed a box. It would be much more convenient for him. Moreover, he did not care how expensive it would be if he bought it at a retail price. This was not his money in the first place. There was no pressure to spend it at all. If he needed money again in the Country of Rain, he only needed to find Hanzo.

Aoba took the box.

The boxes shipped to the Country of Rain were all covered in special plastic, which could effectively prevent them from getting wet plus 40 books so it was quite heavy but this was not a problem for Aoba.

"These 40 books are a little heavy. Look..." The clerk was still a little worried about Aoba. After all, 40 books together is a lot of weight.

However.

Before he could finish speaking.

He saw Aoba easily pick up the box.

Such a heavy box.

When it was in this person's hands.

It was as if there was no weight.

"No... it's fine..."

The clerk couldn't help but sigh in his heart. This person didn't look very strong, but his strength was unusually strong. He was really speechless.

Of course.

He did not know.

After Aoba held the box, he immediately used Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) on it, greatly reducing the weight of the box. Although there were 40 books in the box, for Aoba, carrying it was similar to carrying a mobile phone.

After that.

Aoba walked directly to the door of the bookstore.

"Come...Come again..."

The clerk looked at Aoba in a daze. Only after Aoba left did he realize that the raincoat Aoba had left at the door was not taken away.

"Your... your... your raincoat..."

The clerk immediately went around the counter and quickly rushed to the door. When he pushed open the door, all he saw was a continuous drizzle. There was no shadow of anyone.

"Ah?"

"Where is he?"

"He left so quickly"

The clerk was feeling dizzy. Looking back on what happened just now, he still felt that it was a bit unrealistic and strange.

After that.

He turned back to the bookstore and looked in the direction of the raincoat again.

Instantly.

A scene that surprised him appeared.

The raincoat was gone!

"????"

A lot of question marks appeared on the clerk's head. He looked at everything in front of him and could not help rubbing his eyes.

"No... that's not right..."

"I... I... I..."

"I clearly saw it..."

"Gone?"

"Could it be... that he took it away?"

"Am I seeing things?"

The clerk was even more confused. If not for the 40 books that were gone and the 20,000 Ryo that he had on hand, he would have thought that he was dreaming.

All of a sudden.

The clerk took a deep breath and shook his head hard. He tried his best to stop thinking about those things and let these things that he couldn't understand drift away with the wind.

...

South of the Country of Rain.

The drizzle was continuous.

Aoba while holding a box walked on the way to the Akatsuki Organization. According to Juko's memory, the location of the organization was in a cave.

When Aoba watched the anime in the past, he remembered that the Akatsuki Organization base seemed to be in a mountain cave.

However, he did not have a deep impression of it.

Moreover, there was no detailed description of what the cave looked like or where it was located in the anime.

This makes Aoba unable to determine whether the cave where the Akatsuki Organization currently was the cave where the future Akatsuki Organization would be, or whether the Akatsuki Organization later changed to another cave.

No matter what.

Aoba was now walking toward this cave.

The rain continued to drip down. Just as it was about to drip on Aoba, it directly slid to both sides. It seemed as if there was an invisible wall on his body, making it impossible for the rain to touch him.

The current Aoba was not wearing a raincoat at all.

However, the clothes on his body did not have any traces of being drenched.

Moreover.

The box that he was holding was also the same. It was not drenched by even the slightest bit of rain.

Gradually.

Time passed.

More than an hour passed.

Just like that, Aoba slowly walked to a pitch-black cave entrance. There were no guards at the entrance.

Right now, the Akatsuki Organization is too small.

There was no need for guards at all.

Even things like patrols were not very necessary.

Currently.

They came out with a hot-blooded and extremely idealistic dream.

There was nothing else.

Aoba directly carried the box and entered the cave. When he first entered, the cave entrance was dark. After entering for a distance, the inside revealed a dark red color. The temperature gradually rose and became warm. Even the air was a little hot.

There should be a bonfire here.

It was the same for Aoba when he entered the bookstore just earlier. Because it had been raining all the time, the air was humid and the temperature was low. It gave off a gloomy and cold feeling.

Every household and shop would light a stove to keep warm.

However.

Aoba really wanted to remind the clerk to be careful when lighting a stove in a place with many books. If he did not pay attention and fire broke out, there were too many combustible materials in his place.

But think about it, it was drizzling outside...

Aoba held back his words. After all, it wouldn't affect him if he didn't say it. And the bookstore had been like this for so many years. Maybe he was paying attention to it, so there was no need to talk too much.

Aoba took a few more steps forward and began to see a few people. They were leaning against the wall of the cave or sitting on the ground. There was a blanket on the ground and they seemed to be talking about something. In front of them was a bonfire that was burning.

"Juko, why are you back so late? And what are you holding in your hand?"

Right at this moment.

A man looked at Aoba.

Judging from his relaxed manner of speaking, he was obviously very familiar with Juko. It was a feeling like roommates meeting each other.

However...

Aoba could still faintly feel it.

In the eyes of these people looking at him, there was a hidden disdain in the depths of their eyes, as if in their eyes, he was just a clown.

This kind of feeling was not found in Juko's memory.

It was estimated that Juko did not notice it.

In addition, these people are all Chunin in terms of strength...

Aoba suddenly realized that there should be some kind of despise chain here, which was that these people entered the group based on their strength, while Juko brought funds into the group.

Too young!

Aoba could not help but sigh in his heart.

After a few years, these people would understand that it was really good to have money. Those who brought money were the big shots!

After all, having only Chunin's strength at their age, they couldn't reach Jonin with this kind of talent. If Chunin wanted to support his family, he would have to constantly take on missions to earn money.

But...

Juko's family background...

That was someone who could be a financial backer!

"I went to the village and saw a bookstore. I bought some books for everyone." Aoba said with a smile.

"Buy books?"

"This is a bit of a waste!"

"Books are very expensive!"

"There's no need for that!"

"..."

When the ninjas beside the bonfire heard Aoba's words, they immediately began to talk one after another. They all began to feel sorry for the money that Aoba spent.

"Hehe, you will definitely like this book!"

Aoba smiled embarrassedly. He was smiling on the surface, but in his mind, there was more disdain. He had always despised this kind of behavior, and that was to worry about other people's money.

When he was surfing the Internet in the past, he often saw that after someone bought something, someone would come out and say that it was better to buy XXXX. He would feel very annoyed.

After all, the money belonged to that person.

No matter how that person spent it, it was that person's freedom.

It's not that if you buy something that others think is worth the money, it will be considered worth the money spent, but if you buy something that you think is worth it, then the money spent will be truly worth it!

"This is a book written by Fugaku."

"Teacher Bai of the Ninja School."

"It's especially popular now."

"You will know when you read it!"

Aoba had a smile on his face. There was no expression of anger on his face. However, he already felt disdain for these people in his heart.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 523: Revolution Can't Save the Country of Rain

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 523 Revolution Can't Save the Country of Rain

As Aoba spoke, he had already opened the box and took out the books inside.

These books were all sealed. None of them were opened and looked quite exquisite. In addition, Teacher Bai's book was the main poster of the publishing house. The price was double that of the other books. So in terms of packaging, it was even more exquisite!

Needless to say...

These ninjas were just saying how wasteful it was to buy books, but now that these books were really taken out, they widened their eyes and stared at them with undisguised desire in their eyes.

It was still fragrant!

"There are only 40 books, and each person can only have one. First come, first serve. But you guys don't need to worry. You are the first, everyone has one.."

Aoba swept his gaze over the bonfire and instantly counted the number of people. Six people were sitting around here.

At this moment.

The six of them all revealed looks of anticipation.

At this point, they no longer said anything. All their attention was focused on the book that Aoba was holding. Almost everyone had a strong desire in their eyes.

"Six books."

After Aoba quickly counted, he took out six books from the box and walked directly toward the six people.

"Take it and go take a look."

Aoba handed the book in his hand to these people. After that, he carried the box and walked deeper into the cave. This time, he was here to send a book to these people from the Akatsuki Organization.

"Whoa~"

After the six ninjas took the book, their expressions changed. They stared at the cover of the book and carefully read the words on the top.

Just at this time.

One of the ninjas flipped the book in his hand over and looked at the cover behind it. His eyes were fixed on the price on the back.

"500 Ryo?!"

The ninja suddenly exclaimed. He was so shocked that he almost threw the book in his hand away. But he quickly held the book firmly, afraid that it would fall to the ground and break.

This was a book worth 500 Ryo!

It wasn't that they couldn't even take out 500 Ryo, but in their eyes, 500 Ryo wasn't a small amount. If such a book was broken, it would be a waste.

"Hiss..."

After the other ninjas heard this person's words, they immediately flipped through the book and looked at the price behind the book. They couldn't help but gasp.

How terrifying!

500 Ryo.

For them.

If they saved a little more money.

It could be eaten for ten days.

Of course.

This method of eating was only to keep them alive.

However, all the ninjas in the Country of Rain had experienced poverty. Even if it was a hard moldy bread, it might be a life-saving straw for them.

After that.

These people looked up and looked at Aoba. They only saw Aoba's back and then the back disappeared into the cave.

"Do you feel that Juko is different?" One of the ninjas said.

"How is it different?" Another ninja asked cooperatively.

"Juko seems to have become more generous." The ninja from earlier said, "His financial situation is indeed good, but in the past, he only gave it to the leader and not to us at all. But today he gave each of us a book. Do you think there is something wrong with him?"

"You are the one with a problem. Is he not good with us?"

"Yes!"

"Is there something wrong with your brain?"

"You should be happy he gave us!"

"What kind of thinking is this!"

"..."

After the ninja said those words, he was immediately ridiculed by the other ninjas. They all glared at the ninja.

Now, these ninjas all had the books that Aoba had given them.

Towards "Juko", they naturally had a good impression of him.

"Don't think about it. Read the book. I actually want to know what is written in this 500 Ryo book." Suddenly, a ninja said. He sat on the ground, tore open the packaging on the book, and began to carefully look through it.

"Yes, read the book!" Another ninja also tore open the packaging.

"Sure! Let's read it together!" Another ninja follows.

Immediately.

The six ninjas at the scene tore open the packaging one after another, and they all activated their reading mode, reading the words on the book.

In fact.

In their hearts, they did not really approve of this book.

They just felt that since it was free and it was a book worth 500 Ryo, it would be a pity if they did not read it.

Of course.

Even at this time.

In their hearts, they still felt that it was a pity.

After all, there were so many books.

They were all the same.

According to logic, it was fine to just buy one book. Everyone read it together, but he just had to buy so many identical books.

Wasn't this a waste?

However.

Such a thought.

When they flipped to the first page, it immediately stopped. They widened their eyes and looked at every word in the book in shock.

Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

This feeling was outlined so clearly.

In an instant, their blood surged up, and their bodies became hot and dry. Even their bodies underwent slight changes.

In a moment.

The chakra around these people also began to surge.

"This..."

These ninjas were all stunned. They were very surprised by the words in this book, but their eyes could not leave the words on, and they could not help but be immersed in it.

They were in a very contradictory feeling.

They wanted to quickly flip the pages to see the rest of the story.

However, they were afraid that the progress would be too fast and they would quickly finish flipping through the book.

The story inside appeared in front of their eyes like a movie.

For a moment.

These people were a bit dazed.

It was too wonderful!

It was too stifling!

It was very exciting!

Now, they all felt a little awkward. If they were to read this book alone, they would definitely find an opportunity to solve it by themselves.

But now...

The six of them sat together.

None of them spoke to each other.

The atmosphere was very strange.

There was also a bonfire in front of them.

This made their bodies, which had already become hot, even hotter.

But...

None of them were embarrassed to act first.

Everyone wanted to put out the fire, but no one wanted to put it out first, and no one wanted others to see that they wanted to put out the fire.

They all wanted to leave this place.

And goes to a hidden corner alone.

However.

None of them wanted to be the first to leave.

This made them freeze involuntarily. They were all sitting silently by the bonfire, thinking about things they knew unspokenly, but there was no tacit understanding in their actions.

...

Not long after Aoba went deeper into the cave, he felt the chakra fluctuation of the six people near the entrance of the cave and immediately understood that they were very fond of Teacher Bai's story.

This was their recognition of this book.

It was also their recognition of him.

Maybe...

Under this kind of chakra fluctuation, it can help these ninjas to improve faster and stronger, reaching a new level.

"It really fragrant."

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up. He continued to walk inside. After a while, he saw the warm firelight and the gradually warming temperature.

He knew.

With Teacher Bai's charm.

He could easily conquer these people.

After that.

Aoba turned around the winding road in the cave and immediately fixed his eyes on the bonfire in front of him. There were also a few people sitting around here.

"Hello everyone."

Aoba greeted these people very casually. Then, he glanced over and instantly saw that there were four people here.

"I brought gifts to each of you."

"Each of you will have a book."

"It was the current most popular novel, Teacher Bai of the Ninja School."

"Take a look."

Aoba did not stop at all. As he walked forward he said these words, then he directly took out four identical books from the box and handed them to the hands of these people.

"????"

Countless question marks appeared in the heads of the four ninjas at the scene. They felt baffled and were caught unprepared by Aoba. They did not know what was going on at all.

However.

There was no time for them to say anything.

Aoba had already handed the books to these people.

After the experience just now.

Aoba already understood.

There was no need to say anything.

Just give them the books.

After Aoba handed the books in his hands to the four ninjas, he immediately walked deeper into the cave, leaving behind four people with faces full of confusion.

"What is this?"

"Books?"

"What's wrong with Juko?"

"Why can't I understand?"

"..."

The four ninjas looked at Aoba's back with question marks all over their faces. They then looked at the books in their hands. They were different from the six people before them. Aoba did not say anything to them at all, nor did he provide any foreshadowing. He simply handed the books to them and left after handing them over.

All of a sudden.

The four people stared blankly at Teacher Bai's book in their hands.

They still hadn't realized what was going on.

"This..."

The four ninjas looked at each other and could see each other's doubts in each other's eyes.

However.

They still did not say much.

They did not look at the back of the book like the six ninjas just now to see the retail price. Instead, they directly tore open the packaging and looked inside.

It was like a bandwagon effect.

What the first person was doing, the second person might follow suit. Just now, one of the six people went to see the price, and the other people also followed to see the price.

For a moment.

The four ninjas opened the book together and looked inside.

When they opened the first page, they were instantly attracted by the words in front of them. They followed the words and entered the story. They immediately felt the same as the people in front.

Almost everyone's chakra became chaotic.

Their bodies instantly became extremely hot.

Especially under the illumination of the bonfire.

Everyone's face.

They all turned red.

"This... this... this book..."

The hands of one of the ninjas trembled. He stared at the book, and his breathing became rapid. As a ninja from the Country of Rain, they rarely had any mental entertainment. The Teacher Bai they were reading now was the first novel they had read.

For their first time, they actually have to face Teacher Bai.

This made them somewhat unable to hold back.

...

Aoba did not pay attention to these people. As he went deeper into the cave, he encountered bonfires and then sent out the books.

When he reached the depths of the cave.

The box in his hand was already empty.

He could not give anymore after this.

Of course.

This includes the three giants of the Akatsuki Organization.

They no longer had any books to read.

"It seems that everyone has been conquered by Teacher Bai's charm!"

Through his perception, Aoba immediately found that the temperature of the entire cave had increased. The people here seemed to no longer need bonfires, but none of them were too embarrassed to extinguish them.

"Looks like..."

"The power of words is enough to enable the ninjas of the Country of Rain to overcome the cold!"

"Revolution can not save the Country of Rain."

"But literature can!"

Aoba muttered to himself silently. There were no more books in his hands, but he continued to walk forward. According to the memories he obtained from Juko, the position of the three giants of the Akatsuki Organization was ahead.

There were more than sixty people in the Akatsuki Organization now.

Except for the ones scattered outside.

This was almost all the people in the cave.

There were still a few masses of chakra in front of him.This chapter's initial release occurred on the N0v3l-B1n site.

Aoba was almost certain.

Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan should be among these chakras...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 524: I Want to Kidnap You!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 524 I Want to Kidnap You!

Although the current Akatsuki Organization was a big family, they were not that close to each other.

Juko was an existence that was relatively close to the outside.

After all, he joined the group with money, and the bonfire he lived in was the outermost circle, that was, those people who were familiar with him.

As for the core position inside.

It was made up of ninjas who had Jonin's strength.

This was a place that Juko would not easily come to.

After all, every time he walked inside, he would encounter inquiries from people at various bonfires.

Because of this.

Aoba thought of a reason. That was to get some gifts. After all, they had all taken the books that Aoba had given them, so when they saw Aoba continue to walk in, they did not stop him immediately.

As for when they reacted...

They were already immersed in Teacher Bai's story.

Especially at this time.

All the ninjas in the cave were reading Teacher Bai's story. Their attention was extremely focused and their bodies were hot. They could not even control themselves.

In such a state.

Let alone stopping Aoba.

They would feel awkward if they stood up a little.

Of course.

There was another reason.

In the eyes of these people, Aoba continued to walk deeper into the cave because he also wanted to give books to the people inside.

After all...

Such resources.

Enjoying it alone was not as good as enjoying it together!

It was really comfortable for everyone to read it together!

It was with this idea that these people just let Aoba go. They wanted the brothers in the cave to read this book.

Aoba continued to walk into the cave. He had just walked a few steps when he immediately stopped. His line of sight had already seen the person in front of him.

There were a total of seven people standing here.

They stood side by side.

It was obvious what they were talking about.

It was just that their way of chatting was very special. They were not talking face to face, but staring at a certain position in front of them at the same time, and then they seemed to be talking to themselves.

These people were different from the people Aoba passed by in the cave. Their clothes were uniform, and each wore a black robe embroidered with red clouds.

This clothing style was almost the same as the clothes of the future Akatsuki Organization.

Through this.

Aoba could tell that the Akatsuki Organization, which was in its infancy, had already begun to dress in unison. However, the clothes they were wearing did not seem as intimidating as the Akatsuki Organization in the future.

Of course.

The future Akatsuki Organization appearance was still questionable.

Even Aoba was not very clear about what it would look like in the future.

...

When Aoba walked over.

These people looked at Aoba together.

"Juko, what are you doing here?"

In an instant, a cold female voice sounded. The speaker was a girl with short purple hair, about the same age as Kushina. Even the girl's pupils were purple, and there was a cold feeling in her eyes. The serious expression on her face immediately made her feel oppressive.

Aoba recognized this young woman, it was Konan.

The current Konan could still be a young girl, but her demeanor already had the aura of a strong woman. Still, from the lines on her face, you could still see some youthful feelings.

"Leader, I have something I want to talk to you about." Aoba smiled and said slowly.

"What do you want to talk about?" Konan said expressionlessly. Her tone was still very cold, and there was a sense of rejection.

"Let's talk alone." Aoba took a deep look at Konan. He understood that the three giants form a dependence on each other. If he wanted to break their closed relationship, he could only do it one by one. If he talked to the three people together, they would give each other strength. It would be difficult to achieve any effect.

"Alone?" Konan's purple pupils flashed with a hint of confusion, but she still walked toward Aoba.

Soon.

Konan walked to Aoba's side.

The other six people standing there also looked over.

"What do you want to say?"

There was a trace of impatience in Konan's doubtful tone. However, she concealed her emotions very well. However, such a change in emotions could not escape Aoba's sight.

However.

Aoba did not care about this.

Konan's impatience was for Juko.

It was not for him!

"Actually, when I came here, I had been thinking about one thing. How to stimulate Nagato and let his Rinnegan completely awaken." Aoba said in a low voice. He deliberately controlled his voice so that only Konan in front of him could hear it. The others who looked over only knew that Aoba was talking, but they did not know what Aoba was talking about.

"What did you say?!"

After hearing Aoba's words, Konan was even more confused. She did not know what the so-called awakening Rinnegan meant, but she understood one thing. It was that the Juko in front of her seemed to know something.

"I just think that it would be a pity if such a pair of eyes were just for decoration. But if it needed to be activated, it needed a certain degree of pain. So, to perfectly solve this problem..." Aoba raised his left hand, pinched his chin, and put on a pondering posture. After that, he raised his head and looked at Konan. He grinned, and his smile was extremely brilliant as he said, "Then simulate the pain!"

"Juko!"

After hearing what Aoba said, Konan's face, which had seldom changed, finally changed.

She stared at Aoba fiercely.

Her purple eyes were full of strong fluctuations.

"I don't know what you are talking about."

"I don't know what you are going to do either."

"But I want to make it clear to you..."

"If you keep thinking about the leader like this!"

"In that case, you will be kicked out of the organization!"

Konan said righteously. There was a strong threat in her tone. In fact, she did not completely put Aoba in her eyes. After all, Aoba's current identity was Juko of the Akatsuki Organization. He was just Genin from the Country of Rain.

Even though he was only Genin.

What Aoba said just now.

It still made Konan feel uncomfortable.

There seemed to be some kind of unspeakable threat.

"Then I thought of a very interesting way..."

Aoba did not continue to discuss this topic like this. Instead, he continued to talk to himself. Of course, he still controlled his volume so that only Konan could hear his words.

"Juko, your words are getting more and more outrageous. Go back to your position now, or I will kick you out of here!" Konan's voice immediately rose several decibels, and her tone instantly became unfriendly especially her raised eyebrows. Anyone could see the anger in her heart.

Swish!

The other six people also focused their eyes on Aoba, and their eyes also changed.

Among these six people, Yahiko and Nagato were included.

They were all the higher-ups of the current Akatsuki Organization.

It was precisely because of the halo imposed on them by this status that each of their faces had a trace of a strong person when they were tense and silent.

But...

Now these six people.

They were just considered strong people within the Akatsuki organization!

But for the Ninja World, it was still not enough and they were nothing at all!

But.

These few people.

They had completely noticed Aoba's existence.

Moreover, they seemed to have realized that something had happened here.

But, they could only hear what Konan was saying unilaterally, and knew what Aoba was talking about there, but they could not hear the specific content of what Aoba said.

What was the situation?

A big question mark appeared on the heads of these people, and they were very curious about what was happening now.

However.

Right at this moment.

The smile on Aoba's face became even more brilliant.

His smile was projected through Juko's appearance. It was a very strange smile. But this kind of smile made Konan have an ominous premonition for no reason.

"So..."

It was as if Aoba had not heard Konan's cold words. Moreover, the higher-ups of the organization stared at them with burning eyes.

"I have made a decision!"/n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

"This decision is just an attempt for me."

"But for you..."

"The meaning might be very different!"

Aoba's voice was still very low. Only Konan could hear it. The others could feel that Aoba was talking, but they did not know what exactly he was talking about.

This feeling made them have a feeling of doubt in their hearts.

It was just...

None of them could think of what was going on.

Aoba began to slowly walk toward Konan step by step. The distance between him and Konan also became closer and closer.

"I want to kidnap you."

Aoba suddenly revealed an even more brilliant smile and used a calm and gentle tone to say something that stunned Konan on the spot.

Of course.

This sentence.

Aoba did not deliberately lower his voice like before.

This allowed the other six people to hear Aoba's words.

Such arrogant words.

It was said by a Genin.

It made them feel like it was unrealistic.

He looked like a child. He took out a toy pistol and pointed at the strong special forces soldier, saying that he was going to shoot them.

However.

Just as they were all stunned.

Aoba suddenly raised his right hand, with his palm facing Konan's body, assuming a gesture that seemed meaningless but quite domineering.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 525: Kumogakure, Arrai!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 525 Kumogakure, Arrai!

Country of Fire, in a forest.

Minato looked at Kumogakure's ninjas who had gradually stepped into the forest with a grave expression.

This battle was related to Konohagakure's future!

Minato was very clear.

As long as they won the battle.

It was the same as saying that the Third Ninja World War had entered a relatively calm stage. In a short period of time, the various villages would not start a war again, including Kirigakure who was launching a war against Kumogakure. They would not let the war continue to intensify.

However.

This did not mean that the war had stopped.

It would only enter a short period of reconciliation.

All the villages would recuperate.

The following wave.

It would completely announce the final result of the Third Ninja World War.

However.

Correspondingly.

If they didn't win this battle.

In that case, Konohagakure would lose the last line of defense against the other villages.

The ninjas of the various villages would become like sharks that smelled blood, swarming toward Konohagakure and biting at them crazily.

This was not the result that Minato wanted to see.

Instantly.

Minato raised all the attention he had. He directly raised his spirit to the extreme. His pair of blue eyes swept across the Kumogakure ninjas who had already stepped into the forest in front of him. He was already prepared to make a move.

Not now.

There was still more outside!

They need to go in a bit more!

They could start attacking if the enemy goes in a bit more!

Minato's expression became more and more calm. Even the rhythm of his breathing became extremely slow. However, this state only appeared more obvious on his body. The rest of the Konohagakure ninjas were more relaxed.

After these two battles...

Konohagakure ninjas had already understood!

As long as they followed Minato.

It would be another easy victory.

Thus, they did not feel any pressure. They had developed a nearly blind confidence in Minato. They did not need to care who the other party was, whether it was Kumogakure ninja, Sunagakure ninja, or whether the other party had some special strength. This was not important.

Why?

Because we have Minato!

This was the mentality of Konohagakure ninjas. Their relaxation was that Minato was shielding them from the wind and rain, while Minato's pressure was to shield Konohagakure from the wind and rain.

A few seconds later.

Kumogakure ninjas entered this part of the forest one by one and quickly drilled into the woods, directly appearing in the eyes of these Konohagakure ninjas.

At this time.

The Kumogakure ninjas at the forefront had already left the ambush area that Konohagakure had set up.

There were still some ninjas lagging and did not yet enter the ambush area.

However.

Most of the ninjas that Kumogakure had deployed had already arrived at the ambush area.

It just so happened to be the best time that Minato had been waiting for!

"Right now!"

Minato's eyes widened. He immediately communicated with the Flying Thunder God Formula in the ambush area and flashed into the forest at an extremely fast speed.

Almost in an instant.

Minato came to the side of one of Kumogakure's ninjas.

Puchi!

Minato directly stabbed the kunai in his hand into the body of this Kumogakure ninja. The sharp blade instantly pierced through the ninja's heart, directly crushing all the vitality of this ninja.

The whole thing happened in an instant.

The current Kumogakure ninjas didn't even know what was going on.

Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

At this moment, it was as if a switch had been turned on. Minato began to quickly flash through Kumogakure's group. He had already set up many marks here, but there was a price to pay for this. At the same time, the chakra consumption was very huge when he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

Wherever Minato passed by, the Kumogakure ninja nearby would be killed by his kunai.

The current Minato had a cold and a serious expression. It was impossible to tell that he was the youth who was as gentle as the sun in the past. That side was shown to his own people. As for his enemies, he knew very well that kindness to his enemies was cruelty to his own people.

Especially in the current era of war.

It was even more so when they fought to the death.

He absolutely could not show any sympathy for his enemies.

Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!

The continuous piercing sounds rang out, and along with these sounds, Kumogakure ninjas fell to the ground one by one.

The faces of these ninjas all flickered with astonishment and confusion./n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

There was deep confusion in their eyes.

However...

These puzzled eyes all dimmed, losing all of their radiance.

Until the moment of death.

Those Kumogakure ninjas were not very clear about what had happened. They only remembered that at the end of their lives, they saw a light.

Have faith in the light.

It can bring you death!

"Sneak attack!"

"Danger!"

"Everyone, pay attention!"

"Ambush!"

"We've encountered an ambush!"

"..."

In the midst of Kumogakure ninjas, cries of alarm instantly erupted. The Kumogakure ninjas at the scene had already realized the existence of danger.

After that.

These Kumogakure ninjas looked in Minato's direction. Each of their eyes shone with a fierce light as if they wanted to directly tear Minato apart.

"Kill!!!"

However.

At this time.

Konohagakure ninjas suddenly shouted.

After Minato opened up the situation and attracted the enemies' attention, they quickly rushed toward the Kumogakure ninjas in the forest.

In a short time.

Konohagakure ninjas and Kumogakure ninjas started fighting.

When Kumogakure ninjas saw these Konohagakure ninjas, they deeply realized that what they were facing now was not a simple sneak attack, but a trap that Konohagakure had designed beforehand.

"Not good!"

"It's Konoha ninjas!"

"Konoha ninjas still have so many people!"

"This is a trap!"

"We fell into a trap!"

"The information is wrong!"

"..."

Kumogakure ninjas immediately cried out in alarm. At this time, they realized the seriousness of the matter.

When they came.

In the information they received.

It was not like this at all!

Logically speaking, they were here to get a share of the spoils. The opponent they had imagined along the way was Iwagakure. At most, there was Sunagakure. However, most of them did not put Sunagakure in their eyes.

However.

At this time.

They discovered a very terrifying thing.

The enemy who ambushed them was actually Konohagakure, a village that should have completely lost their ability to fight. This change was equivalent to denying the information they obtained.

For a moment.

This thought appeared in everyone's mind.

The intelligence was wrong!

Konohagakure was not defeated by Iwagakure!

Then...

What about Iwagakure?

What was the truth?

Now, these Kumogakure ninjas even felt that the information they got was a trap that tricked them into coming to kill them. Everything was calculated.

The Konohagakure ninjas who rushed out from the surrounding area...

All of them were in high fighting spirit. They were not like what was said in the intelligence report. This was not the Konohagakure ninjas who were going to be defeated by Iwagakure ninjas, but more like Iwagakure ninjas being defeated by Konohagakure ninjas.

The whole process happened too suddenly.

Even Kumogakure ninjas did not react too much.

But.

After a moment of shock.

And when they fought these Konohagakure ninjas. They suddenly found that these Konohagakure ninjas were not that powerful.

These ninjas did not use ninjutsu.

When they fought, they would directly use ninja tools or attack using their physical skills.

One must know...

Kumogakure ninja was the least afraid of physical skills. Every one of them cultivated physical skills in the village.

In a short time.

Konohagakure's ninjas lost the advantage they had gained from the previous sneak attack, and the scene suddenly became anxious.

This kind of thing.

This was Minato's greatest worry.

However.

During this period of time.

He had used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) too many times in a very short period of time. The chakra in his body had reached a critical point, and he had no strength left. He wanted to defeat these Kumogakure ninjas with his own strength, but now he felt extremely tired, and only his willpower was supporting him to defeat the enemy.

Of course.

The tired person was not only Minato.

Right now, Konohagakure ninjas were all very tired.

After the clash, they could not defeat Kumogakure so the situation suddenly became subtle.

"So you guys are here for a sneak attack!"

One of Kumogakure's ninjas, who looked strong and tall, said coldly. His cold eyes focused on Minato. He found that Minato killed the most in just a short period of time, so his anger toward Minato was the highest.

"Since you have used such despicable methods to plot against us!"

"Then you must pay the price!"

"All of you will die here!"

"No one can leave this place!"

As this man spoke, his body emitted a lightning radiance which was Kumogakure's unique ninjutsu. His name was Arrai, a jonin in Kumogakure. He was very powerful and had a high status in the village. He was very highly regarded by the Third Raikage.

This time, the Third Raikage sent out Kumogakure ninjas to get a share of the pie, which was led by Arrai.

Regarding this.

Arrai was very grateful in his heart.

Being able to grab such a profitable position was simply a gift from heaven. This made him mentally prepared to go all out when he led the team here.

However.

He had never expected this.

Before he could do anything, they were ambushed.

Moreover, the person who attacked them was a yellow-haired brat. Seeing such a scene made him burn with anger, and he was in a very bad mood.

"Let's start with you!"

Arrai's figure flashed out like a bolt of lightning across the forest. He instantly rushed to Minato and raised his right hand. His hand was like a blade and directly chopped toward Minato's neck. It seemed like he was going to cut off Minato's neck.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 526: Minato's Battle

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 526 Minato's Battle

Arrai fixed his eyes on Minato. He had already regarded Minato as the most threatening existence in the world. Because of this, he felt that he should kill Minato as soon as possible so that he could solve the crisis that Kumogakure had encountered as soon as possible.

Zap Zap Zap Zap Zap...

Arrai's body seemed to carry a terrifying lightning halo and the terrifying hand knife was almost about to cut into Minato's body. At this time, he was moving while Minato did not move. He looked like a shadow that had not reacted at all. No matter how Arrai looked at it, he felt that it was impossible to resist his attack.

Arrai had seen too much of this scene.

When he attacked like this.

And the other party was still in this situation where he had not reacted.

No matter who the other party was.

They had to die!

He had used this method to kill countless enemies.

As long as there was no reaction.

Then there was only death!

Anyone who could dodge was not like this. However, that kind of person was already very few.

However...

Just as Arrai's handknife was about to cut Minato's neck.

Suddenly, his eyes widened and his pupils contracted. The scene in front of him immediately shocked him to the point that he could not believe what he was seeing.

Right in front of his eyes.

The yellow-haired youth.

His figure suddenly became blurry. He looked like a soap bubble reflecting light. It made people look like it existed but also seemed like it was not. As his hand struck down, there was no sense of impact at all. The youth in front of him had already disappeared.

"What?!"

Arrai was shocked. He never thought that things would turn out like this. Everything here was beyond his expectations and completely beyond his understanding. He has no idea what happened, and no idea how the other party disappeared.

Such a scene.

Not only was Arrai surprised by this.

Even the Kumogakure ninjas present had almost the same look of horror on their faces. The scene just now was almost something that could accomplish a kill, but the scene they expected did not appear in front of their eyes.

The whole process only happened in an instant.

Before Arrai and the others could react.

Minato instantly appeared behind Arrai and his left hand was holding a special type of kunai.

It wasn't until Minato held the kunai in his hand that they realized that the kunai was the same kunai that Minato had thrown away instantly when he was suddenly attacked by Arrai.

At that time, they thought that Minato was so scared that he could not hold the kunai anymore.

But.

Now it seemed.

It seemed that things were not as simple as they had imagined.

Swish!

The moment Minato grabbed the kunai, he suddenly swung the kunai. The sharp blade directly cut through Arrai's arm, creating a deep wound and causing blood to spurt out wildly.

"You stinking brat!"

A sullen expression appeared on Arrai's face. He had thought that he could have killed Minato with a single slap. However, he had never expected that he would be able to dodge it cleanly. Moreover, he had managed to counterattack in an instant.

Such a thing...

Just thinking about it made him feel that it was inconceivable.

After that.

Arrai quickly turned around. He was still in lightning-release chakra mode, and the cells in his body were full of extremely strong activity. Whether it was speed or strength, they were much more powerful than normal times.

However, he doesn't have the kind of armor that can't be broken through, so his attacking ability was far greater than his defensive ability.

It was precisely because of this.

After Minato dodged his attack.

His arm was directly cut by a kunai.

Of course.

This pain would not be a problem for Arrai.

He controlled the lightning chakra in his body to spread on the wound, directly blocking the nerves in his body and mitigating the pain.

At the same time.

Arrai suddenly turned around, raised his arm, and heavily punched Minato. The powerful fist not only contained extremely strong power but also his strong anger toward Minato.

At this time, he still did not know why Minato could easily dodge his attack, but in his opinion, Minato could not dodge his attack every time.

Minato's face became even paler when facing Arrai's second attack. He had just used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to kill the other Kumogakure ninjas so he had already consumed a lot of energy. Now, his physical strength was almost at a critical point, and the sense of fatigue was constantly invading his body.

However.

Minato was very clear.

Now was not the time to be immersed in such matters.

As long as he had not fallen.

Then he had to keep fighting.

Only...

Other than the kunai in his hand, he did not have any other attacking method that he could use. Rasengan was too extravagant for him because it consumed too much chakra.

This was also a problem he understood after actual combat.

A fatal flaw of Rasengan.

That was, the chakra consumption was too huge.

For a normal ninja with full chakra, if he uses the Rasengan more than three times in a row, his chakra will be exhausted.

After all, this was a ninjutsu he had developed based on bijudama.

That bijudama contained extremely dense chakra!

The chakra of tailed beasts was very thick.

But ninjas did not have such strong chakra.

Especially after this battle, after he used the Rasengan once, he discovered that the Rasengan was too obvious in things like chakra leakage.

To put it simply...

Rasengan's power was indeed greater than other ninjutsu.

But combined with the chakra consumption, it was better to use other fighting methods in protracted battles.

Rasengan was very strong.

However, the price he had to pay was too great.

This made Minato feel that in the future, he still needed to perfect the Rasengan. He hoped to be able to control the chakra consumption without weakening its power.

Of course.

At this time, Minato could not even dream of it.

He felt that he was using up a lot of chakra while using Rasengan.

In the hands of his son, he was like a free-for-all. He could roll many meatballs casually like chakra did not matter.

Swish!

Minato once again used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), once again dodging Arrai's attack and returning to his previous position, because there was a Flying Thunder God Formula on the ground here that he had prepared beforehand.

Minato did not throw his kunai out again. Instead, he gripped the kunai tightly. He wanted to mislead Arrai, making him feel that the teleportation had nothing to do with the kunai in his hands.

"Huh?!"

Arrai let out a surprised voice again. His pupils contracted fiercely. In fact, he had thought that the person in front of him could still use his teleportation ability again. However, he still wanted to try attacking. Not only did he have no other methods, but he also wanted to gamble that Minato could not use his teleportation technique again in a short period of time.

Puchi!/n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

This time.

Minato directly stabbed the kunai in his hand into Arrai's back.

The kunai completely entered.

At the same time.

Minato didn't let go.

Instead, he pushed the kunai down.

He wanted to further deepen the wound, making the wounds on Arrai's body deeper so that this person would lose his fighting strength.

This effect also intensified Arrai's pain, the wound was so big that even his lightning chakra couldn't completely cut off the pain making his entire back numb.

"You can actually..."

Arrai's eyes turned red, and his heart was filled with deep anger. His current injury made him smell the danger. The wound on his back was bleeding nonstop, but he had no chance to stop bleeding. And if he moved violently, it would speed up the bleeding.

"Do you only know now?"

Minato's cold voice slowly sounded. His blue eyes flashed with cold and murderous eyes.

"When I attacked your Kumogakure ninja, I had already used this ability continuously. And you have the guts to test it and bet that I could not use it again. Is your brain filled with water?"

Minato's tone was extremely unkind. He was not a person who was good at verbal attacks, but now he was going to say this. He mainly wanted to stimulate Arrai through his words, so that Arrai would lose his cool and his movements would become even more violent.

There was no other way.

After continuously using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), Minato felt that he had consumed a large amount of chakra, and his body was about to be unable to continue. Now there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to quickly resolve this battle.

However...

No matter what was said.

Minato understood one thing even more clearly.

Fighting was the best teacher!

In continuous battles, even if he used the same method, it still gave him different experiences and insights. He also accumulated precious experiences, making him understand more clearly his shortcomings.

As Minato spoke, he did not stop his movements at all. He firmly grasped the kunai in his hand and slashed down. A deep blood mark emerged from Arrai's back, almost cutting open the latter's entire back.

Wherever it passed, the skin and flesh were torn and blood flowed down.

"Go to hell!"

Under the stimulation of Minato's words and the pain in his body, Arrai's blood had already surged up. He controlled the lightning chakra in his body and completely condensed it toward his elbow. In an instant, it formed a terrifying elbow bolt and directly smashed toward Minato's head.

At the same time.

The muscles on Arrai's back suddenly tightened and firmly caught the kunai in Minato's hand, as if a hand had grabbed the kunai's blade. He was using this method to lock Minato in his position while he ruthlessly smashed down his elbow.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 527: Over There...

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 527 Over There...

"It's still the same attack style..."

When Minato saw Arrai's powerful and terrifying attack, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and his mood became much more relaxed.

Sure enough!

Most of Kumogakure ninjas had brawn but no brains!

Facing such an opponent.

As long as it was not a head-on fight.

Then the risk factor could still be determined.

But if it was a head-on confrontation...

Kumogakure's attainments in Nintaijutsu were too high.

Minato directly let go of the kunai that had pierced into Arrai's body. After he let go, he was no longer troubled by the elbow attack.

At the same time.

Arrai's terrifying elbow also arrived near his face.

Facing such a terrifying attack.

Minato's expression did not change at all.

He allowed the strong wind from the attack to sweep across his face without even batting an eyelid.

Ever since he mastered Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), he understood that as long as he did not want to die, no one would be able to kill him.

However.

Except when he actively wants to die!

Minato never knew what his future would be like, nor what would happen to him when he died. He had consulted the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, after all, the latter was also the one who invented the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

The same words apply to Senju Tobirama.

As long as Tobirama doesn't want to die.

Then no one could kill him!

After all, for those who use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), if not for the fact that they were fighting to the death, then it was still possible for them to leave!

If they couldn't beat the enemy, then they could run. It was just that simple.

It was precisely because of this reason.

In the face of Arrai's tyrannical and terrifying attack, Minato was not in a hurry. After all, as long as he still had chakra, then he could use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and quickly leave this place.

However.

Now, his decision was not to leave.

But to defeat the enemy!

When Arrai's terrifying attack was about to hit Minato's face, his body gradually turned sideways. Even if it was an elbow strike, to exert more strength, he could only completely turn his back against the enemy.

However.

The moment Arrai turned sideways and passed by.

Minato directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) once again. His entire figure once again turned into a shadow.

At the same time.

Minato was like a maggot, appearing behind Arrai once again.

The Flying Thunder God Formula that Minato communicated with this time was no other place. It was the Flying Thunder God Formula that he used for the first time when he attacked Arrai. It was just that the kunai was not thrown out by him now, but was taken away by Arrai himself.

After Arrai took away the kunai, the kunai seemed to be fixed on Arrai's back and would not fall down along with his swaying body./n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

In his opinion.

Two consecutive teleportations.

It had nothing to do with the kunai behind him.

Arrai was not very smart, but he was also analyzing and judging these things. After all, when Minato first teleported, it really seemed to be using this kunai as a springboard. However, when Minato teleported for the second time, the kunai did not move.

Because of this.

Arrai felt that the ability Minato used to teleport had nothing to do with the kunai behind him. Everything was just a coincidence.

However.

Just as he made this judgment.

Minato's figure disappeared in front of him just like that. Then, he instantly appeared behind him. His left hand accurately grasped the unique kunai in his back.

"That's it!"

Minato's deep and cold voice slowly sounded. His voice was not loud, but it clearly entered everyone's ears.

This was the third time Arrai had given him a chance.

The first time was a test between the two sides. The second time was when Minato failed to kill him. But the third time, Minato knew that if he couldn't end this person, he would really be at a loss.

In the next moment.

Minato's left hand grabbed the kunai on Arrai's back. He used this kunai as a leverage point. His feet directly stepped on Arrai's back, supporting his body horizontally.

Immediately after.

Minato's right hand flashed into his ninja pouch like lightning. He took out another kunai and directly stabbed it toward Arrai's neck.

The entire process was extremely fast and smooth.

There was no chance for Arrai to catch his breath.

After all.

For Minato, this was a very close-range attack.

If he couldn't kill a person who was seriously injured at such a distance and was facing him from behind, then he was not worthy of being called a genius ninja!

Puchi!

Along with a piercing sound.

The kunai in Minato's hand stabbed into Arrai's neck with precision and it pierced the throat.

Arrai immediately widened his eyes. His eyes were full of horror. The fear and unwillingness burst out from his eyes. He did not expect that he would fall into such a situation.

In Kumogakure.

He worked hard in his training.

Except for those Jonin who were both offensive and defensive.

He believed that he had no opponents.

When he was on missions, he would rely on his powerful attacks to easily defeat his enemies. He had seldom encountered any major setbacks.

However.

Now.

He met Minato.

The battle between the two of them was very fast. It started quickly and ended quickly. The whole process ended before anyone could react. Only the two of them knew how dangerous it was and how many changes in power advantage had occurred.

But...

The difference between them was not simply based on their current strength.

There was also a huge distance in experience and judgment, as well as in some on-the-spot reactions.

After Minato stabbed the kunai in his hand, he quickly pulled it out. In an instant, a blood line flew through the air and splashed on the ground, dyeing the soil on the ground red.

At this moment.

All of Arrai's vitality had been crushed.

His entire body was on the verge of collapse.

All the muscles in his body were no longer tense, and he was unable to maintain the strength of his body. He could no longer hold on to the kunai on his back.

Just at this time.

Minato took advantage of the opportunity to pull out the kunai on Arrai's back, and then his legs heavily kicked out Arrai's body.

Immediately after.

Minato made a gorgeous backflip in the air, and his feet firmly landed on the ground. His pair of blue eyes glanced at Kumogakure ninjas, and the aura on his body was like a God of War.

Thud!

Arrai's body fell heavily to the ground. He fell down on his stomach. There was a shocking wound on his back. Blood flowed down his throat and formed a pool of blood on the ground.

"Hiss..."

The Kumogakure ninjas could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. They all knew Arrai's strength. Moreover, Arrai was their leader. The leader who came to Konohagakure was the strongest among them.

They did not see how difficult it was for Minato to defeat Arrai.

After all, no one else knew about Minato's situation. Moreover, Minato had concealed everything very well. These Kumogakure ninjas could not see it at all.

Only Minato knew that he was already on the verge of exhaustion. He no longer had the strength to continue fighting. Now, everything he had revealed was just to intimidate these Kumogakure ninjas in terms of momentum.

However...

It was really useful.

In the eyes of these Kumogakure ninjas, Minato easily defeated Arrai. After all, the whole battle was too fast.

Fast meant that the time was short!

Often the case.

Only by fighting slowly and long can we find the feeling bit by bit. In the end, we feel hearty and can savor it carefully.

However, the battle ended quickly.

It was easy to ignore the details presented in this and focus more on the time, so it was natural to think that in front of Minato, a person like Arrai could not survive even a few minutes.

All of a sudden.

These Kumogakure ninjas did not dare to act rashly. They all distanced themselves from the Konohagakure ninjas in front of them. The way they looked at Minato had already changed.

Now they all understood...

This yellow-haired youth who looked even younger than them was not a simple ninja. His body flicker technique was simply superb. Even Arrai, the strongest among them, did not even touch this person's hair.

This was too terrifying!

These Kumogakure ninjas thought that this was a very relaxed and happy journey, but they never thought that they would encounter such an ambush.

"Now your leader is dead!"

Suddenly.

Minato's voice sounded.

The expression on his face tightened, revealing an extremely serious expression. He also used his blue eyes to scan everyone present.

"I know what kind of purpose you have!"

"I can tell you very responsibly that Iwagakure has already lost, and before you, Sunagakure has already come, and they have all been defeated by us!"

"What I hope is that the Third Ninja Wor;d War will end here, not that the war will continue!"

"Therefore, I will give you a chance. If you leave this place now and return to Kumogakure, we can pretend that nothing happened!"

"Otherwise..."

"Then we can only fight to the death!"

"I know that you are not afraid of death..."

"But please think carefully about whether you want to die in such a depressive way, and how Kumogakure's power will be reduced after you people die!"

"Think carefully!"

Minato's cold voice sounded one after another. The meaning he expressed was very obvious.

That was to make these Kumogakure ninjas retreat.

Now, they no longer had the energy to deal with the current Kumogakure ninjas.

When Minato said this.

These Kumogakure ninjas were all tempted. As ninjas, they were not afraid of death, but they still minded the way of their death.

All of a sudden.

Everyone fell silent.

In the forest.

Kushina looked at this situation with a look of relief on her face. She understood that Minato had settled everything, and she felt proud of this man.

Suddenly.

Kushina's face suddenly changed.

"Over there..."

Kushina suddenly looked in the direction of Kumogakure ninjas, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, her eyes flashed with disbelief.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 528: Ai-sama

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 528 Ai-sama

Kushina's face changed drastically, and she found something incredible.

It was in the direction of Kumogakure ninjas.The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

It wasn't too far away.

Batches of chakra were rushing over.

The speed was very fast.

It wouldn't be long before they arrived.

"There's still a group of people!"

There was a strong shock in Kushina's beautiful eyes. She immediately discovered this shocking fact. Thankfully she discovered this earlier. If it had been a little later, they would have already arrived in the ambushed area.

"That's not right!"

"Why didn't I notice it earlier?"

"Could it be that they came later?"

"But..."

"This speed is too fast!"

There was a big question mark in Kushina's head. She still hadn't figured out when these people came out.

After all, her powerful perception relied on Sage Mode.

And after that.

She did not use Sage Mode anymore.

For her, she was not a sensory ninja. Fortunately, her chakra was strong enough. When these people got closer, she passively sensed the existence of these people.

"Not good!"

Kushina was shocked. She looked in Minato's direction. She knew that Minato was in a dangerous state. She had to remind him of this matter in time. However, Minato was at a critical moment. These Kumogakure ninjas were about to be persuaded.

It was obvious that she shouldn't interrupt Minato at this time.

This was Kushina's most real thought.

However.

She had to let Minato know about this matter...

"I can only wait!"

Kushina held her breath. She knew that Minato did not have too much energy to sense his surroundings, and was focused on dealing with the people at the scene.

There must be no more problems.

Suddenly.

Kushina slowly closed her eyes. She raised her mind and her whole body was filled with faint chakra fluctuations.

This was the result of her deliberate restraint.

Otherwise.

Her senjutsu chakra could achieve an even more powerful effect.

Kushina wanted to use her own way to open up her perception ability and lock onto the ninjas who were rushing toward the ambush area. She wanted to determine the exact location of the latter, but she did not want to be discovered by the other side.

Hum!

Kushina suddenly opened her eyes, and streams of natural energy gathered toward her body. Her face instantly changed.

At the same time.

Her perception suddenly spread out, and almost in an instant, she felt waves of chakra rushing toward them at an extremely fast speed, as if this was their destination.

"So fast!"

Kushina couldn't help but exclaim. These ninjas were no longer in a simple traveling but were charging.

They were charging in this direction!

"No!"

"This is definitely not right!"

"There's something wrong here!"

Kushina looked in Minato's direction with her frog eyes. She found that the other parties' behavior was very special. It was not like a ninja who came here to get a piece of the pie. Instead, it was more like a mission.

"Where are they from?"

"Are they enemies or friends?"

"Should I stop Minato?"

Kushina's head quickly thought about it. What happened here was too strange, so much so that she could not make a quick judgment in a short time.

"Believe in Minato!"

After thinking for a second, Kushina made an answer in her heart. She chose to believe in Minato and believed that he would bring the final victory.

Moreover.

No matter how bad it was.

In the end, there was still her!

Instantly.

Kushina focused all her attention on the ninjas over there, and she was mentally prepared to fight.

In the forest.

Minato's voice had fallen for a while.

The scene was in a state of silence.

These Kumogakure ninjas exchanged glances with each other. They all wanted to obtain the recognition of their hearts from each other's eyes.

Even if no one spoke.

However.

Everyone at the scene was extremely clear.

Deep in their hearts, they were all inclined to surrender and retreat. Just as Minato said, they were not afraid of death, but they did not want to die like this.

"Why don't we retreat..."

All of a sudden.

It was unknown who said this.

This was like the key to opening the door in everyone's heart, and also like the last straw that pressed down on their hearts. Along with this sentence, the hearts of every Kumogakure ninja also became turbulent.

"I think so too."

"We were originally planning this!"

"I don't know where the fake news came from."

"Iwagakure and Sunagakure have both been defeated. In the current situation, it is not suitable for us to fight to the death."

"Konohagakure has made it clear that they did not want to continue fighting."

"Kirigakure is still fighting us. There is no need to die here!"

"..."

Among the Kumogakure ninjas, one voice after another sounded. These voices were almost one-sided as they developed toward the direction of surrender and retreat.

This situation.

This made Minato slowly heave a sigh of relief.

At the same time, the Konohagakure ninjas were relieved.

Now they were also tired.

If they continued to fight.

They would no longer have the strength.

It was actually already the best outcome for them to shake hands and retreat. There was no need to continue the battle. That would only make the casualties even more difficult to estimate.

"Phew..."

Minato slowly let out a sigh of relief. A large part of the weight in his heart had already been lifted. Now, he only needed to say a few last words to make Kumogakure retreat. Then, this matter would be over.

"Cough... Cough... Cough..."

Minato immediately cleared his throat, attracting the attention of every Kumogakure ninja on the scene.

All eyes were focused on Minato's face. They knew very well that Minato's next words would affect the direction of the Third Ninja World War.

"Everyone!"

"I think you all have thought it through very clearly!"

"Then why don't we each take a step back!"

"We go back to Konohagakure!"

"You guys can go back to Kumogakure!"

"I think Raikage-sama doesn't want to fight with us, Konohagakure!"

"How about..."

Just as Minato said this, before he could finish his last sentence, a roar that shook the forest suddenly sounded in the sky.

This voice was extremely loud, like the sound of thunder rolling.

Everyone who heard it felt their eardrums go numb, and they were extremely shocked. No one in the audience had expected that a sound would suddenly appear.

"You are wrong about Raikage-sama!"

Following this thunder-like roar, the sound shuttling through the forest rang out. Someone was constantly approaching from afar and rushing over.

"Not good!"

Every Konohagakure ninja, including Minato, widens their eyes. They all realized that the appearance of this sound had interrupted their plan. These Kumogakure ninjas might not retreat so easily.

At the same time.

They had also realized it.

There was another group of ninjas that were quickly rushing over. They were already nearby, but they were unable to completely determine the other side's position. However, according to their recent experience, since they had already entered the Country of Fire's territory, they had come for them.

"This voice is..."

The Kumogakure ninjas had a completely different attitude from the Konohagakure ninjas. After being stunned, their faces were filled with surprise.

This voice was too unique and too recognizable. They were all very clear about the owner of the voice.

The son of the Third Raikage.

The future Fourth Raikage!

This identity made their hearts excited.

"This is Ai-sama!"

"Even Ai-sama came!"

"Raikage-sama did not give up on us!"

"Yes! We are not abandoned!"

"I understand. We must have been deceived by the intelligence. After Raikage-sama found out, he immediately sent Ai-sama to support us!"

"Since Ai-sama is here. What reason do we have to surrender?"

"That's right! We will not surrender!"

"..."

The Kumogakure ninjas' confidence suddenly began to soar. Everyone's thoughts began to change greatly. Everyone's eyes began to shine again.

After losing Arrai, they had been in despair. After all, they were like dragons without a leader in an instant. However, the arrival of Ai made them find a new backbone. They instantly felt that there was nothing to be afraid of.

In an instant.

The eyes of these Kumogakure ninjas became firm again.

A strong fighting spirit emerged from their body.

They completely lost their previous dejected posture.

When the Konohagakure ninjas saw the appearance of these Kumogakure ninjas, they immediately understood that what they had just said was all in vain.

Not only did these Kumogakure ninjas not retreat, but they also wanted to take revenge for the ninjas that had just died, and they also launched an attack on Konohagakure in one fell swoop.

"Damn it!"

Minato said coldly. He had a feeling of failure in his heart. He was just a little bit away from success. As long as there was a little more time, he could let these Kumogakure ninjas go back.

Then perhaps the result would change.

Now, if these two groups of ninjas completed the meet-up, it would be a force they could not resist.

Zap Zap Zap Zap Zap...

However, at this moment, a figure quickly darted over from the side of the forest and appeared in front of everyone. His body was wrapped in lightning and made a very noisy sound.

All of a sudden

All eyes were focused on this person.

Young.

Strong.

His face was determined.

His muscles were extremely developed.

He seemed to be a very strong and fierce existence.

"Ai-sama!"

The Kumogakure ninjas immediately bowed to this person. After seeing this stalwart figure, the last worry in their hearts disappeared.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 529: Where Is Arrai?

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 529 Where Is Arrai?

At this moment.

All of the Kumogakure ninjas were looking at Ai.

They were too clear about this person's weight.

Not only was he the son of the Third Raikage but also a genius in Nintaijutsu in Komugakure. He was also the future Fourth Raikage that everyone in the village recognized.

This kind of person personally came here.

It was no different than giving these Kumogakure ninjas a strong injection.

Everyone was very clear about what this meant. Not only did Kumogakure not give up on them, but they also paid more attention to them.

After Ai came out here, his eyes first looked coldly at Minato. After that, he looked around.

In the forest, there were many corpses of Kumogakure ninjas. These ninjas had their hearts pierced or their throats slit by the kunai in Minato's hand.

Except for the damage caused by Minato...

The rest did not suffer any serious attacks. After all, Konohagakure ninjas were already exhausted. As long as they could not win the battle in the first attack, they would fall into a deadlock.

In this deadlock.

The time Konohagakure and Kumogakure ninjas played against each other was too short. At most, they only had some superficial injuries. There were not even any who were seriously injured.

A simple glance was given.

Ai roughly understood what was going on. Kumogakure ninjas' injuries were small, but the death rate was relatively high. As for Konohagakure ninjas, they generally did not have any fighting strength.

"Where is Arrai?"

Ai asked in a low voice. He vaguely felt that something had happened. After he glanced around, he did not see Arrai at the first moment. Moreover, with his identity, he came here personally but Arrai did not appear, which made him have an ominous feeling.

"..."

The Kumogakure ninjas suddenly fell silent. No one dared to answer Ai at this time. Moreover, their faces turned extremely strange. It seemed that they wanted to say something but did not dare to say anything.

"Where is Arrai?"

Ai saw that no one in the Kumogakure group answered him. His face suddenly became ugly. He asked again, but this time, his tone was much stiffer and more accusatory.

"That..."

"Ai-sama..."

"Hmm..."

"Sir..."

"..."

These Kumogakure ninjas all made an ambiguous sound. Their faces revealed all kinds of ugly expressions. It was not that they did not want to say it, but they did not dare to say it. After all, the current situation was too strange.

"Speak!"

Ai immediately ordered while pointing at a Kumogakure ninja that was closer to him. He had already seen through the reactions of these people. These Kumogakure ninjas all knew what had happened, but none of them said anything. None of them speak up at all.

If he continued to ask like that...

There won't be any results at all!

It would be better to directly pick up a person and let him say it, the effect would be better.

Suddenly.

The Kumogakure ninja that he pointed at had a depressed look on his face. He never thought that such a thing would fall on his head in the end.

"Well... that... that... that..." The ninja immediately became embarrassed. His eyes flashed and he kept looking up and down.

This kind of look.

It made Ai even more unhappy.

"If I ask you a question, just answer it. If you have something to say, say it. What are you stuttering about? Don't make me angry!"

Ai said coldly. His original anger was concentrated on Konohagakure, and now it was about to transfer to his side.

It was really annoying.

These people looked like they were wronged.

They wanted to say it, but they didn't dare to say it. They didn't say it, but they looked like they wanted to say it. In short, no matter how he looked at it, it made people feel awkward.

"Um... Er... That... Arrai-sama... He is right under your feet..." The ninja said helplessly. After he finished speaking, he instinctively prepared to defend. He was afraid that Ai would punch him hard in anger.

"Hmm?"

When Ai heard the ninja's words, he immediately widened his eyes and looked down.

At this time, he was standing on a branch, overlooking everything here. But because of the blind spot in the branch, he just couldn't see what was under the tree.

Even now.

He could only see the branches under his feet, not the people under the branches.

Suddenly.

He directly jumped down.

When Ai landed on the ground. He was shocked to find that right below the branch he just stood on, near the trunk, a man was lying down.

That man was the leader of this Kumogakure ninja army, Arrai!

"Arrai..."

Ai's face turned very complicated. Even though he was mentally prepared and thought that something might have happened to Arrai. However, when he saw Arrai's body lying in a pool of blood and the fatal wound on Arrai's neck that was still bleeding, he could not help but feel a strong anger.

"I was still a step late!"

Ai's tone was low and oppressive, like a volcano that could erupt at any time. He was already very unhappy, and in his heart, there was a very strong sense of regret.

If he had come a little earlier.

Even if only for a moment earlier.

The result of the matter might have been another.

The suppressed emotions in his heart exploded the moment he saw Arrai. After that, he poured all his dissatisfaction and anger into Konohagakure, especially the yellow-haired youth.

"Did you do all this?"

Ai stared coldly at Minato who was not far away. The anger in his heart had reached a limit.

When Ai said that.

Almost everyone's eyes fell on Minato and Ai. Everyone was very clear that the performance of these two people would affect the future of this place.

For a moment.

Everyone was silent.

The entire forest was silent.

In addition to the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the branches, the ninjas at the scene could only hear their own heartbeat and breathing.

At this moment, everyone had entered that kind of indescribable state.

Incomparably nervous.

Every nerve on their body was tense.

"That's right."

Minato slowly opened his mouth. There was no expression on his face, but you could see the seriousness in those blue eyes. However, he was very calm and hid all of this.

He did not need to answer or even speak. There were so many pairs of eyes on the scene, so he could not lie.

In that case.

It was better to be honest.

"Good!"

"Very good!"

"What's your name?"The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

Ai asked coldly. His eyes were filled with killing intent, but he did not attack immediately. He was deliberately stalling for time.

This point.

Among the people present.

Except for Kushina.

No one had noticed it yet.

Just now, Ai was so anxious. He was fast, so he rushed over first. The large team he brought was still rushing behind.

In the grass.

Kushina watched all of this silently. She was still hesitating in her heart, wondering if she should tell Minato about these things.

There were indeed many inconveniences right now.

Minato was focused on watching Ai. If he were to tell Minato about this at this time, it would be the same as sending a message to Kumogakure.

The reason why Ai did not say anything about this was because he did not want Konohagakure ninjas to know.

But...

Kushina also didn't want Kumogakure ninjas to know about this.

If they knew this, it would be like being injected with chicken blood, and the situation would become even more difficult.

In the end...

After a deep struggle in her heart, Kushina decided not to mention this matter for the time being. Instead, she stood aside and watched. After all, such a thing was really difficult for her to choose.

But with her strength...

She was very confident that she could stop those Kumogakure ninjas and avoid the possible dangers. This was the transformation she gained after practicing in Mt. Myoboku.

Kushina did not speak.

Konohagakure ninjas had not discovered the arrival of Kumogakure's army.

After all.

Right now, they had all reached their limit and were very exhausted.

Being able to squeeze out a bit of chakra to resist foreign enemies was already very difficult.

How could they use it to sense enemies that might appear?

All of a sudden.

A very delicate balance appeared in the audience.

Konohagakure ninjas were afraid of Kumogakure ninjas, and Kumogakure ninjas were also afraid of Konohagakure ninjas. Neither side dared to act rashly.

Konohagakure ninjas placed all their hopes on Minato. Correspondingly, Kumogakure ninjas also placed their hopes on Ai.

After Minato heard Ai's question, he was silent for a moment. After that, he slowly opened his mouth and used the same indifferent tone as before.

"Namikaze Minato."

After Minato spoke, the Kumogakure ninjas on the scene all silently remembered this name.

No need to speak...

After this battle.

They would all remember the strength of this ninja. Most importantly, everyone could see that this ninja was still so young, so young that they felt terrified.

This age...

He seemed to be even younger than their Ai-sama!

To be able to possess such a formidable strength at such a young age, it would be hard to imagine what kind of development he would become if given more time to improve.

Kumogakure had always regarded Konohagakure as an enemy, and this kind of thing was not something that happened in a day or two!

The Third Ninja World War that broke out was started by them because they attacked Konohagakure.

At that time.

Their Kumogakure's brain, Hari, had died in the enemy village!

Of course.

Their leader, the Third Raikage, was also in Konohagakure and fought with the Konohagakure ninjas.

Although after that, the two villages stopped attacking each other because of different things, there was already a deep hatred between the two sides. It was not easy to forget it as time passed.

"I remember your name, but unfortunately, I will soon have to forget it. You killed so many ninjas of our Kumogakure. I will not let you leave here alive. Otherwise, my Kumogakure brothers will not agree to such a thing!" Ai said in a cold tone. Through his deep voice, there was a sense of oppression. His voice also brought strength to the Kumogakure ninjas.

"There are many people who want to kill me..."

Minato maintained his usual indifference. No matter how great the waves in his heart were, he was very clear that he needed to be calm. Konohagakure was counting on him. If his mentality collapsed, then the Konohagakure ninjas present would be finished.

"But..."

"I'm still alive!"

"It's not that easy to kill me!"

As Minato said this, a big doubt suddenly appeared in his heart, and he felt that something was wrong.

Logically speaking...

This Third Raikage's son in front of him should not appear alone like this. Could it be that he was following behind the Kumogakure ninja army?

If he was not alone...

Then there should be many people!

So...

He hadn't made a move for a long time just now.

This must be because he was buying time!

Suddenly.

Minato's mind began to think quickly. He needed to think of a way to break the situation in this very short and limited time.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 530: Then Kill Them All!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 530 Then Kill Them All!

Minato carefully stared at Ai in front of him. He understood that this person also had his own concerns. Otherwise, he could directly attack right now. There was no need to chat until now.

But...

No matter what...

Behind this person stood Kumogakure's reinforcements.

Minato did not know how strong these reinforcements were and how many of them were there. He had no way to sense them now. Once he did that, he would alert the other party.

At this time.

The other party definitely did not know that he had already discovered the secret.

That meant that there was still a chance.

It was just that...

It was just a bit difficult to find!

Minato's mind quickly turned. He had a very strong ability when it came to tactical planning. He could find the weak point of things in a very short time and find the key point in breaking through.

"Why don't we discuss it..."

Minato suddenly spoke slowly. He understood that the biggest problem now was the reinforcements. The main reason why the other party had not made a move was that the reinforcements had not arrived yet.

Then...

This could at least prove one thing.

The other party also did not know their depth!

Then used this.

Minato felt that he could bluff his way based on the opponent's weakness.

In the past.

When he was in the ninja school, he was often praised because he was too talented. He could learn the knowledge in the textbook and master the basic ninjutsu just by reading it briefly.

So when he was in the ninja school, he often learned ninjutsu which was not suitable for his age group.

For example, Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)!

When Minato was in the Ninja School, he began to learn from Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His talent was so high that it made people click their tongues.

Until after Otsutsuki Kaguya was defeated.

In the history of the ninja world, only the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama and the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato have truly mastered the Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

Of course.

Minato was not only learning ninjutsu.

He also read many, many books, including books from the Warring States Period, and books about daimyos and generals from various countries.

In the eyes of other ninjas, those books might be dull, but for Minato, it could help him broaden his vision, allowing his understanding of many things to reach a different height.

After seeing Ai's actions, Minato suddenly thought of the tactics he read in a military strategy textbook.

If you have strong strength, you can hide your strength appropriately so that the enemy becomes careless and then attack in one fell swoop, thereby winning at the minimum cost.

However.

Minato felt that Ai did not think so. People in Kumogakure were generally more straightforward, and their understanding of many things was straightforward. In comparison, they would not have so many other thoughts. It should be what he had thought before. This person was not so confident in his strength and was waiting for his own reinforcements. Or, it could be said that he was not so sure about Konohagakure's side.

But...

Ai's way of doing things.

It reminded Minato.

Minato immediately thought of the second half of the words in the textbook.

If one was weak, they could bluff and pretend that they were very strong to arouse the enemy's fear and defeat the enemy without fighting.

But.

Such a method.

It wasn't necessarily effective.

In comparison, it required a lot of psychological quality, and it also needed to work together with their acting skills.

These.

For others.

Perhaps it was a very high requirement.

But...

For Minato, it was not a completely impossible task!

Thinking of this.

Minato probably knew what to do in his mind, but he did not have a specific plan. He could only take it one step at a time. After all, such a thing had to be adapted according to the situation. There was no way to predict the results and plans ahead of time.

He had to solve the problem here before the arrival of Kumogakure's reinforcements!

In a split second

Minato slowly closed his eyes. He controlled the last bit of his chakra and began to gather the surrounding natural energy.

"What do you want to discuss?"

Seeing that Minato had closed his eyes, Ai couldn't help but ask. Just as Minato had guessed, he was indeed a little cautious.

This was not the first time Ai had come out to do a mission, but it was indeed the first time he had participated in a war between villages.

This kind of thing made him feel that any decision would affect Kumogakure's future, and it created huge pressure on him based on his huge rights, making his body restrained.

Experience!

This was the lack of experience!

Ai had been growing up in Kumogakure. He was like a martial arts idiot, putting all his energy into training. He was tempering his own ability every day, hoping that he could become stronger.

But...

It also causes him to lack experience.

Although he and Minato both lacked experience, Minato reacted more calmly on the spot and had read more books, so he was still stronger.

Just now.

Minato said what he wanted to discuss.

Originally, it should have been Konohagakure who was at a disadvantage.

At this time, whoever speaks first loses. After all, the person who speaks first is the one who bows his head first. Even if there is subsequent negotiation, they would be passive throughout the negotiation process.

But...

After Minato said that.

He didn't say anything.

He even closed his eyes in front of Ai.

You have to know...

Ai was very close to Minato. He was closer than any Kumogakure. Moreover, his attainments in the lightning release chakra mode were very high. He could stimulate his cells with the lightning-release chakra to release extremely powerful burst abilities. At this distance, he could almost reach Minato in seconds.

But it was precisely because of this.

On the contrary, Ai didn't attack Minato. He didn't even have such a thought.

After all...

Arrai was already lying on the ground.

Ai follows an all-round development route. He tries his best to make himself as good at both offense and defense as possible. He was trained by the Third Raikage every day and was very serious in his training. In comparison, Arrai was training in a pure offensive route.

To a certain extent...

Ai's future development will definitely be stronger, but Arrai's attack methods should be much richer and his combat effectiveness was stronger than his.

At least at the moment, Arrai's combat strength was above Ai's.

This was also why Ai's first reaction after coming here was to find Arrai. In his heart, Arrai was also very important. After all, when he came out, his father, the Third Raikage, told him to go out and gain experience. It was mainly him following Arrai.

It was precisely because of Arrai's death.

It allowed him to remain calm while feeling angry in his heart.

When he faced Minato, who had already closed his eyes, he did not dare to move forward. The enemy closed his eyes as if waiting for him to launch a sneak attack. Wouldn't that be a big trap?

It was just that...

Ai did not know.

It was precisely because his action just now gave Minato great confidence. This made Minato even more convinced that Ai did not have much confidence in himself.

Hum!

Just a moment later.

Minato suddenly opened his eyes, and powerful chakra instantly surged into his entire body. His face directly revealed an orange-red eye shadow. His originally blue eyes directly changed into orange-yellow eyes under this change. From his appearance and temperament, he completely changed into a different appearance.

"You..."

Ai looked at Minato and was stunned for a moment. The first thing he thought of was the lightning-release chakra mode, but Minato's special state was obviously more powerful than the lightning-release chakra mode.

The sudden appearance of Minato made Ai a little stunned, and he looked extremely cautious.

"What do you want to discuss?"

Ai asked again. Right now, he wanted to listen to Minato's next words, instead of continuing the battle.

Following Ai's words.

Everyone's attention was focused on Minato.

They were all waiting for Minato's next words.

Including Konohagakure's ninjas.

"Actually, there is nothing to discuss."

Minato's tone became even colder than before, but there was no fluctuation of emotion on his face. However, everyone present faintly felt the trace of killing intent released by Minato. However, this feeling was not very obvious, as if he was deliberately suppressing it.

"Just now, I gave you Kumogakure a chance to choose to leave or stay here."

Minato's voice slowly sounded. His voice was not loud, but it was too quiet here. Everyone present could clearly hear every word that Minato said.

"And now..."

"I can already tell."

"None of you want to leave this place."

"Then there's no need to talk any more nonsense!"

When Minato said this, his whole body was suddenly full of momentum, and he could already feel Kushina, who was also under Sage Mode.

"Kushina!"

Minato suddenly shouted and suddenly looked in Kushina's direction. The eyes of the two collided with each other.

Kushina instantly understood, and quickly flashed out, standing directly next to Minato.

At this moment.

Two people.

They were both in the same state.

The chakra fluctuation on their body made people feel very uneasy.

Especially that girl who appeared later, in their most intuitive feeling, she seemed to be even stronger than Minato.

As a result.

These Kumogakure ninjas were dumbfounded!

"Kushina, how long until the two sages arrive?" Minato asked in a voice that everyone could hear.

Such a question.

Kushina instantly understood it.

"About half an hour!" Kushina immediately replied. She was talking about the time when Kumogakure reinforcements arrived.The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

Of course.

The two people's conversation attracted Ai.

Would the two sages mentioned by Minato and Kushina come faster than their Kumogakure's reinforcement or what kind of strength those two so-called sages were, Ai was really now sure.

"If that's the case..."

Minato nodded. After that, his orange frog eyes immediately swept over Kumogakure ninjas at the scene. Finally, they stopped on Ai.

"We don't have much time left!"

"According to the agreement!"

"We have to deal with this place before the two sages arrive!"

Minato's cold voice was full of killing intent. In an instant, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a lot. Such a change made the Konohagakure ninjas, feel that it was true.

"Then kill them all!"

Kushina playfully followed, and her casual attitude coupled with her newly developed confidence made people feel that killing them was a very simple and easy thing.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 531: Senpo: Zero Kyokai(Sage Art: Zero Boundary)!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 531 Senpo: Zero Kyokai(Sage Art: Zero Boundary)!

"Hiss..."

When these Kumogakure ninjas heard this, they immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Almost everyone's eyes were immediately filled with hesitation.

Actually.

If Ai did not come.

Now, they should have all retreated.

However.

Ai was here.

This should be a very good thing.

But after a while, they found a relatively surprising problem, which was that Ai just stood on the branch and did not do what he usually should do.

Gradually.

These Kumogakure ninjas also realized...

Ai seemed to have no confidence and did not even want to fight, which put them in a dilemma.

If they continued to stay here, then it was very likely that they would be killed by Minato and the girl next to him.

They were all people who had experienced the battle just now.The first reveal of this chapter happened through N0/vel-Biiin.

They knew very well that the strength of the Konohagakure ninja army was just that, but in comparison, the yellow-haired youth called Namikaze Minato was much stronger. Even their leader, Arrai, was not a match for him.

As for the girl beside the yellow-haired youth.

From the beginning to the end, she had never made a move.

However, the strength displayed now was clearly above that of Minato. This made them feel even more apprehensive in their hearts. They simply did not dare to provoke these two people easily.

But...

Now, they had already been suppressed by Ai. No matter whether they advanced or retreated, they were no longer the ones who had the final say. Ai would be the one to say this.

They only saw Ai.

However, they did not see any reinforcements behind Ai.

Since Ai came here, he had not said anything about reinforcements. This made them start to doubt whether there were any reinforcements.

All of a sudden.

The atmosphere became even more subtle.

Especially these Kumogakure ninjas. They had just seen Minato kill and also witnessed Minato kill Arrai. They also wanted to take revenge in their hearts, but they felt that this matter could be discussed slowly when they went back.

"Ai-sama, what should we do now?"

"Ai-sama, are we really going to continue fighting?"

"Ai-sama, say something!"

"Ai-sama..."

"..."

Among the Kumogakure ninjas, voices rang out one after another. Each of them spoke very quickly. They hoped to get Ai's response.

Of course.

What they wanted to hear was an order to retreat.

At this time.

Their momentum has gone through ups and downs, which was a very uncomfortable feeling. When they had just arrived, they had felt that they could get a share of the pie with unstoppable momentum. However, what awaited them here was not the profit they imagined, but the carefully designed ambush and cruel killing. This made their high spirits fall.

However, things were not over yet.

With the arrival of Ai, the depression in their hearts was swept away, and their spirits were once again lifted. They once felt that the situation would change.

However.

Now, after Minato and Kushina both stepped forward and displayed Sage Mode.

Their momentum once again declined.

At this moment.

They no longer had the heart to continue fighting. They just didn't want to face a ninja like Minato who made them don't know what was going on and couldn't even be touched.

It was really too desperate!

Especially after Ai came, the situation did not change at all. When he came, people were the most excited, but after this, everything returned to normal.

"Wait a minute!"

Suddenly.

Ai suddenly spoke.

He called out to Minato and raised a hand, indicating that Minato should not be agitated. At the same time, he quickly organized his words in his mind. His forehead was covered with many fine beads of sweat. It could be seen that he was under great pressure.

According to the historical development trajectory, the meeting between Minato and Ai was several years later. After all, the Third Ninja World War had begun early at this time.

Compared to that period.

The current Minato was even more immature, and Ai was also very young.

The difference was...

At the moment, Minato had finished practicing Sage Mode so he was much stronger than him in the original historical trajectory.

On the other hand, Ai was in a period of lacking in experience. Not only was he not strong enough, but his inexperience was also obvious. After encountering something, the degree of panic in his heart was higher.

Now that he saw the appearance of Minato and Kushina, his heart was in a mess. He did not know whether to continue waiting for the troops behind him or start retreating.

Arrai was dead.

This was something he had not expected.

If Arrai was still alive, he could at least refer to Arrai's opinion. Moreover, in many matters, Arrai's experience was obviously more sufficient.

Of course.

Arrai's death had another impact on Ai.

That was, the strongest person in the frontline troops had died so easily. He was no longer sure. Even if he went up or the reinforcement from behind arrived, were they really an opponent of this yellow-haired youth in front of him?

Ai hesitated in his heart.

He had been very hesitant since he came here. Now, his heart was even more complicated. He could no longer see anything clearly here. He could not even think.

After he fiercely said those words...

When he found that there was no fluctuation on Minato's face, it felt like he was treated as a clown. In addition, the sudden surge of power made him unable to make up his mind.

"There is no need for that..."

Minato's cold voice sounded indifferent. It clearly entered everyone's ears, causing the expressions of Kumogakure ninjas to change greatly. They all realized the existence of danger in this sentence.

Yes!

Minato's attitude now was completely different from before!

Just now, he was still in a state where they could negotiate, but now his tone was completely without any need for negotiation. They were ready to start a war.

"En!"

Kushina looked at Minato and nodded at him. Her tone was particularly firm. After that, she immediately thought of something and directly raised all the Senjutsu Chakra in her body.

When Minato said that, she already understood what he meant. After all, the Konohagakure ninjas were already at their lowest point. The most unsuitable thing to do was to fight. They had to do their best to deter Kumogakure and make them give up the war.

Kushina immediately made a series of hand seals. What she used was not a complicated seal, but a seal of their Uzumaki Clan.

"Senpo(Sage Art)..."

When Kushina said these words, her red hair flew up, looking very domineering. The terrifying Senjutsu Chakra made every Kumogakure ninja on the scene feel like they were in a storm.

Kumogakure was not very suitable to use ninjutsu. Most of the time, they mainly focused on taijutsu. However, their chakra was not too little, just that they did not use it often. But now, they saw that the chakra coming out of Kushina's body was almost tangible, making them feel pain in their eyes.

It was too terrifying!

What kind of majestic chakra was this?

Compared with this girl's chakra, their chakra was like a drop of liquid, which was completely different when compared to this vast ocean.

Such a scene already made them very shocked, plus what happened before had completely shaken their hearts.

"Zero Kyokai(Zero Boundary)!"

Kushina's crisp voice suddenly rang out, clearly transmitting into everyone's ears.

As she finished her words.

Suddenly, a purple light burst out from Kushina's body. This purple light contained a very strong chakra fluctuation. When the purple light reached the highest point, it instantly fell around, forming a ray of light that could turn around.

This scene was something that these Kumogakure ninjas had never seen before. It was completely beyond their imagination, and they had no idea what was going on.

Just as everyone was thinking.

The falling purple light spread out and landed on the ground at an extremely fast speed, forming a purple light screen.

This purple light screen...

Like a huge birdcage, all the Kumogakure ninjas on the scene were wrapped in this barrier, but the Konohagakure ninjas have been excluded.

"Now you are all in my barrier."

Kushina's cold voice echoed in the barrier. Under the purple halo, the entire barrier reflected a faint purple glow, as if the whole world had turned purple.

"You... None of you can escape!"

Kushina's voice was full of confidence. She was indeed playing along with Minato, but she was not completely acting but really doing it.

Only if it's true, you can't find any problems, because that's how things are!

She was already prepared.

If Kumogakure still refused to retreat.

She would completely kill these Kumogakure ninjas in this purple barrier and she absolutely would not let them join up with the large team behind them!

Almost every single Kumogakure ninja's face turned pale. This place did not seem to be surrounded by Konohagakure ninjas, but it gave them a feeling of being surrounded by Minato and this girl.

"This area is now within my zero boundary!"

"The people outside can't enter!"

"The people inside can't get out!"

"Unless I personally lift it or you kill me!"

"Otherwise, this zero boundary will trap you until you die!"

Kushina said coldly. Her tone was very firm, just like what she said. She did not speak much, but she was telling the truth.

For a moment.

The feelings of these Kumogakure ninjas became extremely complicated.

This was especially true for Ai, who had just arrived.

When Ai saw this barrier, his state of mind immediately collapsed. How could they play like this? Now, even if reinforcements were to arrive, they couldn't even enter. It was as if they were locked in a cage.

"Wait... wait..."

Ai's mood became a lot quieter. What had happened now had already caused him to start to feel fear in his heart. He was truly a little afraid.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 532: Right Now, It's Not That if You Want to Leave, You Can Leave as You Wish!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 532 Right Now, It's Not That if You Want to Leave, You Can Leave as You Wish!

Ai looked at everything that was happening in front of him, and his mood immediately set off a storm. He was already not in a good mood.

After all...

He had delayed here for so long because he wanted to wait for the reinforcement at the back to arrive. This way, he could use the advantage of numbers and momentum to directly crush Konohagakure ninja in one fell swoop.

However.

The situation was different now.

The appearance of this barrier could be said to have broken all of his plans.

The reinforcements were useless!

Now, even if the reinforcements were to reach this place, they would not be able to enter at all. Then, it would be no different from not having reinforcements.

"Kushina, the person who is talking is the son of the Third Raikage and the future Fourth Raikage," Minato said slowly. He lowered his voice a little, but even if he did, the ninjas on the scene could still hear him.

"I understand!" Kushina nodded. The corners of her mouth slightly curled up. She looked in Ai's direction with a smile that was not a smile. How could she not understand what Minato meant? After all, they had been together for so long, so they had a tacit understanding.

"I will take good care of him!"

Kushina said meaningfully. After Minato's reminder, she had already decided what to do. After all, she had no way to make decisions on such matters, and Minato was her backbone. He could consider many things for her.

There were two meanings in Minato's words. Although it was not expressed so clearly, Kushina could still receive it very accurately.

The first point was to pay attention to Ai's identity. The other side was the son of the Third Raikage. As long as there was a possibility of stopping the war, then try not to hurt this person. Otherwise, they, Konohagakure, would become a complete mortal enemy of Kumogakure.

The second point was the opposite of the first point. If the war between the two sides really starts, kill this person first. You must not leave any trace of kindness to the enemy. It was to directly attack the enemy's backbone to achieve the win.

In a flash, Kushina understood what she should do, and the specific path she chose depended on Minato's performance.

At this moment.

Kushina's orange frog eyes were staring at Ai. She had already focused all her attention on Ai and was always ready for battle.

"That..."

When Ai saw this scene, his originally young and messy heart became even more uncertain. If he said that he was not afraid of death, he would be lying. He was also mentally prepared to sacrifice. But like a rising star, he didn't want to die in this place so easily.

"Let's discuss..."

Ai's aura suddenly became much weaker. This was something that could not be helped. Now that he spoke first, his confidence was much lower. Moreover, he could only make concessions. There was no other way.

After all...

The current situation had already turned into him begging Minato.

"Is what I said not clear enough?"

Minato coldly rolled his eyes at Ai. Right now, he had already gained the upper hand. There was no need for him to do anything. He just needed to maintain Sage Mode for a little longer.

This was not a problem for him to begin with.

His longest practice in Mt. Myoboku was on how to extend the Sage Mode.

Hold on for a few more minutes.

End this negotiation.

It would not be a problem for him!

When things developed to this point in time, Minato already had a relatively perfect plan. His thoughts began to become particularly clear, and he already had a clear outline of the subsequent steps.

Of course.

The one to whom Minato was most grateful was Kushina.

He never thought that Kushina could use such a powerful and terrifying barrier, directly locking these Kumogakure ninjas in a cage and isolating them from the outside.

This was simply cutting off Ai's negotiation chips!

Almost perfect action!

Minato immediately looked at Kushina and nodded at her. It was because of what she had done that everything became much easier.

"We have nothing to talk to."

Minato shook his head. Although he said that he had nothing to talk about, he was still talking to Ai. It was just that he was using this method to bring some pressure to Ai. He did not really want to make a move.

If the person standing on the other side was another Minato, or someone on the same level as Minato, or Aoba, then things would become different. They might easily discover that he was bluffing.

After all, the barrier had already been made.

He still did not do anything.

What was the difference between him and Ai, whose reinforcements have not yet arrived?

Of course.

Ai did not notice this. Now he was so confused that his head was like a ball of exclamations. He couldn't even think about these things clearly.

How could he calmly judge whether Minato was bluffing or not?

He was already in this situation.

He completely followed Minato's train of thought. He could not jump out of this strange circle that he had drawn himself. After all, there were so many Kumogakure ninjas imprisoned in this barrier. He had to take responsibility for these Kumogakure ninjas.

Clap!

However.

Just at this time.

Kushina clapped her hands together, making a crisp sound, which directly attracted the attention of every Kumogakure ninja present.

Kushina's existence was like a light bulb flickering in the dark, making people unable to look straight at her. She was outstanding. Now, she clapped her hands again which attracted people's attention.

"Senpo(Sage Art)!"

Kushina's cold voice rang out again.

In an instant.

The Kumogakure ninjas on the scene couldn't help but shiver.

They had a physiological reaction to Kushina's voice.

Now, as long as they heard Kushina's voice, especially the word "Senpo", they would feel bad.

All of a sudden.

Almost everyone's attention was on Kushina.

Even Minato did not know what Kushina was planning to do.

At the moment when everyone's attention was focused on Kushina, Kushina's voice continued to sound. The pause was just her unique rhythm, not a deliberate lengthening of the sentence.

"Zero Kyokai no Yari(Zero Boundry Spear)!"

Kushina's voice contained a strong coldness. Following her words, in the upper area formed by purple light, purple lights flickered one after another. Like spears, it protruded rapidly from above the purple light barrier toward the inside.

The purple spear drilled out at a speed visible to the naked eye. The sharp tip revealed a terrifying deterrent force. The spears that kept drilling out seemed to have a penetrating force that was enough to penetrate the body.

After such a scene appeared.

These Kumogakure ninjas all sucked in a breath of cold air.

Their numbers were not too many, but they were all trapped in this purple light. There was no way to leave here. If these spears were allowed to fall down, there would be a carpet-like indiscriminate attack. Perhaps every one of them could not escape.

Ai was not the only one who felt afraid.

Every Kumogakure ninja was already terrified. They even felt deeply uncomfortable when they saw the purple light.

Now they could no longer look at purple.

"Wait!"

"Wait a minute!"

"I wasn't clear about the situation just now!"

"I will take my ninjas and leave now!"

After Ai saw the purple spear that filled the sky, the last line of defense in his heart collapsed at this moment. They were really in a bad situation now.

There was not much time left for them.

If those purple spears swept toward them without any difference, then the people here would undoubtedly be shot into sieves. This was not a scene he wanted to see at all.

"You still haven't figured out the situation..."

Minato shook his head indifferently. He could now be sure that the scene here was all under his control.

"Right now, it's not that if you want to leave, you can leave as you wish!"/n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 533: This Young Man Has a Promising Future!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 533 This Young Man Has a Promising Future!

Minato's voice was very domineering.

It was so domineering that the Kumogakure ninjas present could smell the scent of death.

It wasn't that they were afraid.

It wasn't that they didn't want to resist.

It was just that they didn't know how to resist...

From beginning to end.

They didn't know how to deal with a terrifying person like Minato.

They all clearly remembered that when Minato first appeared, he killed many people in one breath. And when Arrai fought him, it was completely a one-sided slaughter.

The moment these battles took place, it cast a terrible shadow on them.

So much so that they were very afraid of Minato.

Especially at this time, they saw that Minato had advanced into another state, and they were locked in such a cage with Minato. This made them feel like they were sheep waiting to be slaughtered, and Minato was like a hungry lion.

This kind of feeling deeply drilled into the hearts of these Kumogakure ninjas, making them feel terrified. It seemed that even if they used up their last bit of strength, it was impossible to turn over the situation.

Despair.

Helpless.

Fear.

...

These negative emotions permeated the hearts of these people at this moment, leaving them in an extremely powerless state. There was no way to solve the existing deadlock.

"What do you want?"

Ai couldn't help but roar. From the time he started learning to become a ninja until now, he had never been so aggrieved. This was a state that made him feel angry and not uncomfortable.

Ai didn't want to die here.

He also didn't want these Kumogakure ninjas to die here.

In his opinion.

This shouldn't be their burial ground.

Of course.

Although he said this, he was already mentally prepared to fight to the death. If Minato was still unwilling to let them leave, then he could only fight to the end.

He didn't want to die.

He could lower his head and fight for it.

But if he couldn't win it, he definitely wouldn't sit still and wait for death.

"You Kumogakure ninjas have traveled thousands of miles to come here. Don't you just want to divide up our Konohagakure and steal some of the profits from the war between us and the Iwagakure!"

Minato's voice slowly sounded. He understood that it was almost enough.

After all, he was bluffing.

Although Kushina was very strong, he couldn't count on her to fight a thousand soldiers by herself. Moreover, he was under Sage Mode, so he knew very well that this Zero Kyokai no Yari(Zero Boundry Spear) has no attacking power. It was just a trick. She just controlled the barrier and transformed it like that just to scare these Kumogakure ninjas.

In the current situation, he could properly raise their negotiation position, but he absolutely could not go too far.

Too far is as bad as not enough.

If he forced these Kumogakure ninjas into a life-and-death struggle, things would become even more troublesome.

They would walk in the direction he did not want to see the most.

So.

When he sensed that he had reached the bottom line of Ai's collapse.

He decisively began to give a way out.

When people were in despair, they would do anything. The strong desire to live would stimulate unprecedented potential, but not when they were on the edge of despair. They would try to get rid of the despair first.

So when they heard Minato talk...

These Kumogakure ninjas who were on the verge of drowning felt a big mouthful of fresh air, and they instantly got room to breathe.

All of a sudden.

The Kumogakure ninjas, including Ai, all looked at Minato. Each of them had different complicated emotions in their eyes. It could be seen that they were very eager to see such a situation.

"I didn't take action just now."

"After all, we, Konohagakure, are a peaceful village!"

"I give you a chance!"

"You don't cherish it!"

"Now you're actually asking me what I want?"

Minato's tone became tough again. This made them feel depressed again after they had just gotten the chance to breathe. Every word here seemed to be pressing on them step by step. Behind them, there was an endless abyss.

"What do you think..."

"Should I do?"

"Kill you all?"

"Or release you all again?"

Minato's few simple words, coupled with his Sage Mode, instantly transferred all the feelings to these Kumogakure ninjas.

It was as if they had just taken a breath when they were again pressed back into the water with great force, putting them back into a drowning state.

This suffocating pressure came back.

"I...I mean...what price do we need to pay?"

At this time, Ai instantly understood. He felt that he had never used his brain like this in his life. What happened here had already killed too many of his brain cells.

"That's right!" Minato was not hypocritical. He nodded directly. At this time, he had to be tough. In the end, he had to fight for some benefits for Konohagakure.

"Hu..."

Ai immediately took a deep breath. He felt his scalp go numb, his head dizzy, and his entire body felt very tired. This feeling was something that would not appear even if he fought with others for a few hours. But now, it made him feel like he was exhausted.

This was mental exhaustion!

It was different from physical exhaustion!

This was like answering questions for a whole day in school. In essence, he had been sitting in the chair. However, the high-speed operation of his brain consumed a lot of energy, making him dizzy and unclear.

All of a sudden.

Ai restrained his thoughts and looked in Minato's direction. His eyes flickered with complicated emotions.

"We, Kumogakure, are willing to pay a certain price."

After Ai said this, it was as if all the strength in his body had been drawn out. He seemed to have lost all his strength. However, he also did a trick. He did not say what price to pay but handed the initiative to Minato.

This way of handling things.

It was exactly what Minato wanted.

All of a sudden.

Minato looked at Kushina. In the eyes of Kumogakure ninjas, it was like asking if it could be discussed. However, in fact, it was Minato asking Kushina if she could still hold on.This chapter's initial release occurred on the N0v3l-B1n site.

"Yes."

Kushina nodded at Minato. In fact, what she meant was that she could still maintain Sage Mode, and maintain the Zero Boundary.

Of course.

Minato also received this message.

But.

When this sentence was heard by these Kumogakure ninjas.

It became Kushina agreeing to negotiate, which eased their tense hearts a lot.

"I understand."

Minato's face, which had always been solemn and indifferent, revealed a smile. Even at this critical moment, his smile was still so bright, exuding a warm aura.

Minato was very clear.

Kushina had formed a tacit understanding with him.

The dialogue between the two could be said in front of the enemy, and the enemy could not understand it.

Then.

With a thought in his mind, all the Senjutsu Chakra in his body dispersed, and he directly retreated from his Sage Mode.

In an instant, the heavy feeling brought by the large amount of chakra consumption directly rushed into his heart. His whole body was really extremely tired at this moment. If he did not forcibly hold it on, his eyes would become blurred, and he would directly fall down.

"Since you decided to pay the price, then let's have a good talk!"

Minato raised his eyes and stared at Ai who was not far in front of him. Then, he walked toward Ai step by step.

Calculating the remaining chakra in his body, he could still perform one last Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique).

This was also his last trump card.

Once things changed.

Then he would use the last bit of his chakra to perform Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to teleport directly to Kushina's side, and the rest could only be handed over to her.

In the face of such a scene.

What Kushina felt was not pressure, but joy. She felt that Minato really trusted her, and was willing to bet everything on her, including his life.

Minato walked toward Ai step by step. There was no chakra fluctuation on his body now, and he looked like a soldier who had put down his weapon. There was no threat on his face.

But because it was like this.

The pressure in Ai's heart became even greater.

He didn't feel that Minato couldn't fight at all. Instead, he felt that Minato was deliberately showing it like this. This was completely due to the latter's confidence!

He didn't have such confidence.

Right now, he simply had no confidence to remove his lightning release chakra mode while facing hundreds of people, and then walk step by step into the enemy's attack range.

What kind of confidence was this?

Ai was shocked in his heart, and the Kumogakure ninjas present were also very shocked in their hearts. The current matter was far beyond their understanding, and even their eyes looked at Minato with a touch of worship.

This youth, his future was promising!

Each of them believes that in the future of the ninja world, this person's name must be there, and it will be very loud.

Konoha Ninja, Namikaze Minato!

Just when they thought that Konohagakure was about to die, such a stunningly talented person appeared.

After all.

Just this kind of boldness.

That was something they could not achieve at all.

Such calmness.

Such courage.

It was simply not something that could be achieved through training. This was simply an inborn talent!

For a moment.

Every Kumogakure ninja at the scene looked at Minato in awe. In their hearts, they could not help but sigh. Konohagakure was really a village full of talent. They could constantly produce ninjas that could frighten the ninja world in every era.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 534: You Can Try!

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 534 You Can Try!

Just like this.

Under the gaze of Kumogakure ninjas, Minato walked step by step in front of Ai. During the entire process, he was extremely calm and collected. There was no sign of any misgivings.

The more it was like this.

The more Ai didn't have the confidence.

He was very young now and lacked experience. He obviously had no experience in dealing with things like this. He understood that at this distance, he could easily kill anyone.

But...

In the current situation, he did not dare to make a move.

First of all, he did not know what kind of terrifying power this young man had. His heart was completely empty. However, he could tell from Minato's movements that Minato was always confident. He was not afraid at all. He simply felt that it was impossible to be killed. This was like an adult facing a child. He had no worries at all.

This kind of state, Ai only seen it from his father.

It was the kind that was difficult to match.

It was simply impossible for him to be in the same position as his opponent.

Ai had completely fallen into a disadvantageous position and was suppressed. Even moving his body required great courage. Moreover, he had gone through a lot of weighing in his heart and put in great effort.

Ai did not dare move at all.

He was not confident that he could kill Minato in one strike. Or rather, not only in one strike but also in cooperation with Kumogakure ninja. He was not sure if they could kill Minato. After all, Arrai had died at his feet, and his body was still there.

As a Kumogakure ninja, he had been trained from a young age to advance bravely. However, he was afraid that if he rushed out this time, it would bring about a reverse effect. Instead, it would put all of them in an extremely dangerous place, causing Minato to kill all of them.

If so...

Kumogakure's strength would suffer a great blow!

The reinforcements that came would probably not have a better result!

The current Kumogakure.

They were still constantly being attacked by Kirigakure.

So, they were really in a very difficult situation!

"Namikaze Minato, how dare you walk in front of me? Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?"

Ai couldn't help but say. He didn't dare to really do this, but he couldn't help but want to say this. If he didn't even say it, then even if he lost, he would still feel very unwilling.

Years later.

He recalled.

There was once a defenseless Minato standing in front of him.

But he did not cherish it.

That was true regret!

"Hiss..."

Ai's words did not make Minato have any other reaction. Instead, it made the Kumogakure ninjas at the scene suck in a breath of cold air. The way everyone looked at Ai became strange, and there was even a deep complaint in them.

Ai-sama.

Did you come here to make things complicated?!

We were going to leave, but now that you came, we can't leave. We almost died here.

Now, it seemed like we could leave again.

But...

What kind of waves were you going to stir up again?

The hearts of every Kumogakure ninja began to roar. In their opinion, Ai was mentally ill.

Can't they leave here in peace?

This group of ninjas no longer wanted to step into the Country of Fire's territory for the rest of their lives. When they saw this yellow-haired youth, they had already developed a psychological shadow. They had never seen such a person with such a sense of oppression. Even their Third Raikage-sama did not give them such a sense of despair.

Their Third Raikage-sama was very strong!

So strong that they felt he could not defeated!

However.

This youth was different...

This youth.

He was like a fog.

They could not understand him at all.

"Oh?"

At this moment, Minato softly asked in doubt. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up. His blue eyes sized up Ai from head to toe. He already understood Ai's current psychological activity, and it made him even more confident.

Instantly.

Minato opened his hands.

It appeared as if it was hugging the air.

It directly revealed itself.

It completely revealed the position of his chest.

"You can try."

Minato said casually. There was even a hint of invitation in his tone. He seemed to want to see what the result would be after Ai suddenly attacked him.

As soon as this was said.

Everyone was speechless.

Almost no one thought that Minato was bluffing. Instead, they believed that Minato was deliberately selling a flaw to Ai.

How could there be someone who would joke about his life?

And such a genius!

That was absolutely impossible!

There was only one reason why this person would do this. It was that this person had confidence. He knew that Ai was not his match, and he could not hurt him at all.

These Kumogakure ninjas had sufficient reason to believe in such a thing.

After all, they had watched the battle between Minato and Arrai from the beginning to the end. Although they did not see clearly what was going on, in a few rounds, Arrai had already lost his life and fell into a pool of blood. This was also what they feared the most about Minato.

"Sigh..."

Ai immediately sighted. He tried to calm his complicated emotions and make himself look calm, but he could not do it at all.

He took a deep look at Minato in front of him.

The two of them were about the same age.

Moreover.

From a status perspective.

They could be considered the future of their respective villages.

They were all young geniuses.

But...

This round.

He had lost!

He knew very well that he had lost very thoroughly!

At this time, he was no longer able to arouse any desire to fight. He simply did not dare to attack Minato, because as long as he failed, the price he had to pay would be too heavy. It would not be lower than the price he had to pay now.

Especially when there was a young girl still standing there in that terrifying state. The young girl was still maintaining the barrier filled with spears.

It was very difficult to defeat!

At least he did not have any confidence at all.

He felt that he could not do such a thing!

"What price do you want?"

Ai's aura instantly weakened. When he saw Minato show his chest, he knew that he had already lost, completely lost.

What he didn't know was...

This was a confrontation that did not involve hands, but it became the first confrontation among the younger generation in the ninja world. From then on, every time he faced Minato, he would be in a state of lack of confidence, completely leaving a psychological shadow.

"First."

Minato directly raised a finger. At this moment, he thought of many things, but those were not important. He wanted to pick up the important things first, but the specific words were also very important. If he was not careful, it might reveal some flaws.

"Take you Kumogakure ninjas, including the reinforcements who are still on their way, and leave our Country of Fire's territory. Before the Third Ninja World War ends, do not step in again!"

There was a determination in Minato's words. He controlled his tone so that he seemed to be declaring the territorial sovereignty in the Country of Fire, rather than not wanting a war.

Now, Konohagakure was very weak.

It was necessary to recuperate for a period of time.

During this period of time.

He did not wish for wars to constantly haunt Konohagakure.

Development was a process of accumulation, and war was a process of consumption. If a village had always been in war, the result would be economic depression and the people would not be able to survive.

"Otherwise..."

Before Ai could reply, Minato took the initiative to speak. The words he said now would have a much better effect than saying them later.

"Not only will I kill all the ninjas who have stepped foot in the Country of Fire, but I will also personally go to Country of Lightning to fight a war that you can not bear the result!"

Minato's tone was very cold, and his eyes were also cold. As he said these words, the temperature inside the barrier seemed to drop a lot, causing many Kumogakure ninjas to shiver. They had already felt Minato's determination from these words.

"Good."

Ai heaved a heavy sigh of relief. After that, he nodded. He did not feel that this was a serious problem. He did not even pay a painful price, it just made him feel very depressed.

This kind of oppression was at the spiritual level. The other party does not want his material things but directly oppresses his decision.

Such a thing.

It was very easy to make people depressed.

In fact.

Ai had already decided not to continue participating in the Third Ninja World War. Kumogakure's participation in the Ninja World War might also end here.

Even without Minato's words.

These Kumogakure ninjas would not enter the Country of Fire before the Third Ninja World War ended.

However.

When the other party said this.

It made him feel that it was the other party who said so. This would make him feel particularly cowardly as long as he does it as if he did it in compliance with the other party's request. It was not their own decision at all.

But...

He had no choice but to agree.

This seemingly meaningless clause was only limited to the Third Ninja World War. Even this fragile agreement could be torn up at any time, as long as they were allowed to leave, there was no restriction on betrayal on the spot...

However.

He had no choice but to agree at this time even if he felt aggrieved.

He was really helpless.

After hearing Ai's words, Minato slowly nodded. Especially when he saw the muscles on Ai's face beating, he understood that his judgment was not wrong. Ai had already fallen into a mental disadvantage in this matter.

Then...

It was time to take a step further!/n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

"Second!"

Minato immediately raised his second finger. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The entire negotiation had fallen into his rhythm. His goal was different from the other ninja village leaders. What he wanted was not material gains, but a strong mental oppression.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 535: Minato's Shadow

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 535 Minato's Shadow

After Ai saw Minato's finger, he didn't feel very good. In his head, he was already vaguely aware that this was another oppressive request.

It was this kind of request that does not need to be explained. Repeated requests would simply make people angry, but there was no way to break it. It was a typical form of mental oppression and violence.

In fact.

Many people.

They were all inadvertently oppressed like this.

The most typical example was that when you were in school, you returned home and prepared to do your homework. But at this time, the parents very timely said that it was time to do your homework. Then you would feel very depressed.

This kind of behavior was similar to commanding.

It would make people very depressed subconsciously.

Another example was the author of an online novel. They would not feel pressure if they saw comments like the novel was not well written, had logic problems, was not good-looking, etc...

Because that was the truth!

It doesn't hurt too much to tell the truth, after all, this is something everyone knows, and the author knows it well.

But...

Once the words "Write more", "Hurry up and update", etc. appear, it would be a huge mental pressure...

The current Ai had been subtly affected by the mental pressure that Minato had given him. However, he did not know that this was mental pressure. He just felt very aggrieved, but he could not say anything.

In this situation, he could accept anything.

He could accept any price that he could accept.

But...

This kind of thing didn't need him to do anything at all, and it was also completely acceptable. This kind of price made his heart feel particularly uncomfortable.

Even he himself couldn't tell what was going on.

Of course.

He was not the only one who had this feeling.

The rest of the Kumogakure ninjas felt that there was no problem with this request.

It was indeed them who had offended Konohagakure.

Moreover.

Asking them to leave and not come was not a big problem, it was all within their acceptable range.

Only...

These Kumogakure ninjas at the scene were not like Ai, who could feel the taste of humiliation. Most of them wanted to leave this place quickly.

In a split second.

The Kumogakure ninjas, including Ai, all looked at Minato. They had different feelings and waited for Minato to continue.

"Before the Third Ninja World War ends..."

Minato deliberately dragged out his voice. His request was not to restrain these Kumogakure ninjas but to disgust them.

"You can't attack Iwagakure!"

"Including taking advantage of Iwagakure's weakened strength during this period of time to initiate an attack."

"And..."

"After we defeat Iwagakure."

"Don't show up like you did this time to share the cake."

"Otherwise."

"I won't let you off so easily!"

Minato's cold voice slowly rang out, clearly transmitted into everyone's ears and causing a strange feeling to appear on the faces of every Kumogakure ninja.

This was very strange.

This made them very puzzled.

Why did he even care if they went to hit Iwagakure or not?

Although it was true that no substantial price had been paid, even if they were just Kumogakure ninjas with no high status, they still felt that Minato was a bit too lenient.

Of course.

At this critical juncture.

They didn't dare to say anything.

After all, any sentence would have a huge impact, which would lead to all previous efforts being wasted.

"If Iwagakure attacks us then Iwagakure is our prey. If you fight with us for the prey, then you will be our enemy."

Minato said coldly. There was killing intent in his tone. He said "enemy", but it gave the people present the feeling that they were also "prey".

Because of this.

After Minato added the last sentence.

These Kumogakure ninjas showed a trace of understanding on their faces. Although they still felt that it was very strange, they still felt that this explanation made sense, so they accepted it silently.

But...

These Kumogakure ninjas could indeed accept it.

Ai's head was about to explode.

He didn't know what others thought, but he felt a deep humiliation. He felt that he was being asked. This was what made him feel most uncomfortable.

The current situation did not allow him to refuse, so he felt very unhappy in his heart. Previously, he interfered in their Kumogakure affairs, but now he also interfered in whether they could attack Iwagakure or not.

So annoying!

Ai's heart was full of irritability. He was eager to compensate Konohagakure and end this matter./n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

Although there was not much loss, what they had now were restrictions everywhere. A very strong sense of restraint lingered in his heart, making him very uncomfortable.

Ai did not speak.

His face was very heavy.

He vaguely understood.

These two requests of Minato.

It looked like he didn't want anything.

However, he wanted more than they could give.

This was simply not something that a person of his character could determine through a sentence or two.

"Good..."

After a little hesitation, Ai nodded. In fact, he was hesitating because of the little bit of dignity in his heart, which was of no use in this matter. After all, if he didn't agree to Minato's request, then they couldn't pass the current hurdle in front of them.

Since it had already come to this point, he could only lower his head and behave.

After Ai agreed to this request, he looked much more depressed. He had already received a big mental impact from these things.

After all.

He personally agreed.

All of this would affect his state of mind.

If he fulfilled it, he would feel that he was a head lower than Minato; if he didn't fulfill it, then when he saw Minato in the future, he would have a feeling that he didn't really want to keep his promise he only agreed to escape.

Ai still didn't think about this matter very clearly. He just instinctively feels that he is in a dilemma at the moment. He was completely at a point that made him very embarrassed and felt very awkward.

"Very good!"

Minato slowly nodded his head. He understood that his words just now had already faintly touched Ai's bottom line.

If it was someone else.

Perhaps it was enough.

After all, Minato was also bluffing at this moment.

But...

Minato was not an ordinary person.

He was very sharp and brave. He understood that this was an opportunity. He could buy a house in Ai's head and let him live there. Every time Ai saw him in the future, he would have a shadow. If he missed this opportunity, there would be no more in the future.

"Third!"

Minato immediately raised his third finger and waved it in front of everyone. His thoughts were different from ordinary people. He was not going to explore Ai's bottom line and not touch it. Instead, he was going to cross it after finding this bottom line.

He gradually held onto Ai.

He understood.

In this state.

No matter how outrageous the request he made was.

Ai would agree to it.

After all, he didn't ask for a written agreement. It was all up to the other party. Even if he didn't abide by it, there was no problem.

However.

It was exactly because it was like this that it would leave a huge psychological shadow.

"Hu..."

Ai took a deep breath. Before Minato could say anything else, he already began to feel uncomfortable.

Not yet finished?

When will it end?

This was too much of a bully!

Ai's heart began to roar. Unlike the previous two times, he could no longer feel angry. Instead, there was a feeling of helplessness and fury in his heart. Just after he agreed to the second request, he understood.

It doesn't matter what was the third now...

He agreed with the first two.

He couldn't refuse now.

"This is the last."

Minato immediately reminded him. He understood that he wanted to break through Ai's bottom line, but he also wanted to create a psychological bottom line for Ai. That was, as long as he endured this point, everything would be over. There was no need to worry about anything else.

This way.

It did not make Ai much more relaxed.

However, the Kumogakure ninjas within the barrier at the scene slowly breathed a sigh of relief. They realized that they could finally leave.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 536: He Hesitated

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 536 He Hesitated

Minato's words were like exploring the weakest part of Ai's heart and repeatedly rubbing against his bottom line.

In fact, at the third point. Ai's mind was already in a state of collapse.

He no longer wanted to continue like this.

It was a feeling akin to despair in a state of infinity.

But...

The last point that Minato said just happened to raise Ai's tolerance. This was like beating the latter for half a day. Then, when the other party could no longer bear it, he added a sentence, "This was the last punch."

It was because of this effect.

This caused the strong dissatisfaction that had just emerged in Ai's heart to slowly be released.

Instantly.

Ai looked toward Minato.

Now, he no longer had any temper. He was just waiting for the last point. Moreover, he was already mentally prepared. He knew that Minato would be very harsh on this point.

Minato felt the people gaze at him. They were all ready. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and he began to prepare for the real killing.

"The last point."

"I know that you, Kumogakure, are being attacked by Kirigakure."

"And during this period..."

"Iwagakure also attacked you!"

"Since I want you to not attack Iwagakure, I naturally can't let you be passively beaten!"

"So..."

After Minato said this, his voice suddenly stopped. His previous foreshadowing had completely aroused Kumogakure's ninja curiosity.

However.

Ai, on the other hand, felt his head hurt even more.

He faintly felt that Minato was about to say something that would make him feel very uncomfortable.

At this short pause, Minato swept his gaze over everyone present. After looking at everyone, his gaze fell back on Ai.

"If Iwagakure starts a war against you..."

"Or after you can't resist Kirigakure's attack, Iwagakure's ninjas will come to your Country of Lightning like you did today, intending to get some share..."

"Under these circumstances."

"You can send me a message."

"I will help you solve the crisis!"

Minato said very generously. His tone showed a feeling that he was Kumogakure's friend. He could protect Kumogakure. He did not want to take advantage of the situation. Instead, he wanted to save Kumogakure in the middle of the snow.

As soon as they said this.

These Kumogakure ninjas could no longer bear it. The crowd immediately began to discuss one after another. When they heard this, they could not believe their ears. They felt that everything was so incredible.

"He actually wants to help our Kumogakure..."

"What's going on?"

"I don't understand!"

"Heavens! Is this okay?"

"Damn it! Why do I find him pleasing to the eye? If only he was a Kumogakure ninja!"

"..."

These Kumogakure ninjas began to discuss. Their intuitive feelings and impression of Minato had undergone a drastic change. The way they looked at Minato also changed subtly, revealing even more admiration and worship.

Only Ai was different.

The color of Ai's face became even uglier. At this time, he could completely see that Minato was humiliating him, and he was humiliating him in a way that he could not refuse.

The third point.

It was no longer instructing them to do things!

Instead, he arranged them all...

What request for help?

What do you mean that Kumogakure can't beat Kirigakure?

What the hell is this?

After these words, Ai felt that after Minato's explanation, Kumogakure had become worthless.

But he forcibly suppressed his dissatisfaction and did not refute them.

After all, he wanted to take his people away from here and he had already endured it to this point. If he said anything else, he might as well not bear it from the beginning.

But...

If he agrees now.

It seemed to be the same as admitting that Kumogakure was very weak.

Although Minato didn't directly express his meaning, what Ai heard was exactly the same.

However...

The rest of Kumogakure ninjas did not think this way!

After listening to Minato's words, the people at the scene felt that Minato was repaying evil with kindness. That was a big show of magnanimity, and should not be judged with a villain's heart.

Such a ninja!

He was using love to resolve the pain!

Through his own actions, he wanted to avoid war and tried to turn his enemy into a friend!

This was how the trust between people was established!

For a moment.

In the hearts of every Kumogakure ninja, there was a kind of feeling that this person was taking the first step from his own perspective and choosing to forgive Kumogakure.

This didn't seem to be a big step, but for the relationship between the two villages, it was a revolutionary step.

If possible...

They hoped to repay Minato on some follow-up matters to maintain the friendly relationship they had brought today.

"Minato, you are really an amazing person!"

Ai gritted his teeth and said. His muscular body was almost unable to support his trembling soul. There was a faint killing intent in his eyes as he looked at Minato.

That's right.

He really wanted to kill Minato!

But he could not do it.

This kind of thing was still too difficult for him. After all, he was not alone at the moment. Many Kumogakure ninjas were standing behind him.

When Ai said the words just now, he deliberately emphasized the word "amazing" a little, but it didn't sound like he was admiring, but rather tolerating.

"After all, I do not want to make enemies with you Kumogakure, nor do I want to make enemies with any ninja village. In the future, I will invest more energy in the relationships of the various ninja villages and maintain the relationship between the ninja villages, so that every ninja village, including your Kumogakure, no longer has so many contradictions." Minato sighed. What he said was from the bottom of his heart. These were his heartfelt words. He just wanted to bring peace to the ninja world.

After he said these words, those Kumogakure ninjas were even more impressed. They could all see that Minato was showing his true feelings at this moment. There was no falsehood. What he said was his heart. They could still see this kind of feeling.

But...

These words were another kind of thing in Ai's ears.

Ai felt that Minato had already occupied the dominant position in these words. In other words, Minato seemed to think that he was the leader of the ninja world. Now there were so many unfair scenes in the ninja world because his leadership was not good, so he reflected on his mistakes and looked forward to the future.

Such words do not sound problematic to the ears of any Kumogakure ninja. After all, in their eyes, there will be almost no surprises if Minato becomes the Hokage. None of them doubt that Minato will become Hokage because they have never seen such an amazingly talented ninja.

Of course.

They did not have any thoughts.

It was because they were the lowest-level ninjas.

Even if Jonin was among them, they were still just a low-level ninja with little status. They had to constantly complete missions for the village to live until they died.

In short...

They were just weapons in the hands of their superiors.

Because of this.

They never felt that Minato's words were arrogant, because, to them, Minato's position was high and mighty.

But this was different for Ai. He was the son of the Third Raikage and the recognized best candidate for the Fourth Raikage. There was no other candidate at all. As long as there was a suitable time, he would become the Fourth Raikage of Kumogakure.

This identity made him feel that he and Minato were in the same position. This was also the starting point in his heart. It was higher than the surrounding Kumogakure ninjas, so hearing the same words was another kind of understanding.

This was like when ordinary people heard a big shot's words, they would think that he was right. After all, the position of a human was not something ordinary people could dare to think about. After all, the gap between them was too big.

However, if these words collided with the other big shots in terms of code words and made the other big shots feel uncomfortable, yet, it could make ordinary people feel very good. To a certain extent, they would still think that these words were good.

After all...

The butt had decided the position!

In this situation, although the Kumogakure ninjas in the barrier felt that Minato was a bit too much, they did not think it was a big problem.

Moreover.

They could also tell.

Minato was very open-minded. To be able to say such words was already something that the other big shots of the ninja village could not do.

Of course.

They also didn't notice Ai's strange annoyance toward Minato. They just felt that Ai was also convinced by Minato's temperament and began to admit that he was amazing.

In fact.

Among all the people at the scene.

Only Ai himself had set himself at that height.

But none of the other people felt that Ai had reached that height. They did not even compare Ai and Minato together.

When Minato removed all his defenses and walked up to Ai step by step, everyone already understood that Minato had already reached another height.

After Minato heard Ai's words, the corners of his mouth still maintained a smile. However, he smiled and did not say anything else. He only silently waited for Ai's next words.

"Hu..."

Ai couldn't help but take a deep breath. At this time, he already understood that he had been firmly crushed by Minato.

No matter what he said, it was useless.

The only important thing now was to agree to those three conditions so that they could go out. As for what they would do after going out, that was their own business.

Thinking of this.

Although Ai was dissatisfied and was very unhappy with Minato's request. He felt that Minato was trampling on his personality and self-esteem. It was better to let him pay some financial compensation, but he had to agree to this matter.

"Good..."

Ai vigorously nodded in agreement this time. Of course, he just said this and had no intention of fulfilling it.

Because of this.

It was not difficult for him to answer this question./n/o/vel/b/in witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N0vel--Bjjn.

However, it was difficult for him to get over this problem in his heart.

After he agreed.

He felt that all the energy in his body had been drained. He had no strength left in his body. He did not want to stay here any longer. He wanted to end this nightmare. The thing he wanted to do the most now was to return to Kumogakure. From then on, he would concentrate on training and work hard to improve his strength so that he could be more relaxed when he met Minato next time.

The Kumogakure ninjas also breathed a sigh of relief. After hearing Ai's words, they understood that this matter could affect their life and death could finally end.

"You can go now."

Minato nodded to Ai, then directly turned around and took a step back toward Kushina, leaving his back to Ai.

In a split second.

Ai's eyes shrank.

He instinctively clenched his fists. He felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he missed it, he would never find such an opportunity.

But...

He hesitated...

Chapter 537: Namikaze Minato Legendary Figure

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 537 Namikaze Minato Legendary Figure

Ai was really hesitant right now. He was not sure if he should launch a sneak attack on Minato.

If he missed this opportunity, then there would definitely be no more similar opportunities in a while. This was the closest time he was to Minato, and it was also the only time he could see Minato's back.

However.

His heart was extremely tangled.

The current situation was no longer just between him and Minato, but the matter between Kumogakure and Konohagakure. This situation was very disadvantageous to him.

Once he failed to sneak attack Minato...

Then the conditions that he had agreed to before would all be overturned.

There was no need to calculate at all.

All the Kumogakure ninjas here would die.

Then...

The grievances he had just suffered were also borne in vain.

Everything would go to waste because of his impulsiveness!

Most importantly...

Ai knew that Minato was not a fool, but a very smart person. He would never make such a low-level mistake of leaving his back to the enemy. There was only one reason for this.

Minato did it on purpose!

The other party had the confidence to quickly attack and counterattack when he was attacked.

This was very likely a trap!

The more Ai thought about it, the more he thought in this direction and the more complicated it became, making him hesitate even more. As he watched as Minato walked further and further away, that fleeting opportunity gradually left his line of sight.

"Sigh..."

Ai let out a long sigh of relief. He knew that in the face of such a thing, he was more helpless in his heart. There was nothing he could do about it. He could not risk the lives of all Kumogakure ninjas on the scene for such a fleeting opportunity.

Just like that.

Under the gaze of Ai and Kumogakure ninjas, Minato walked back to Kushina step by step.

In fact.

Minato's heart was also very nervous.

Although he looked very relaxed on the surface, he was mentally prepared to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) at any time.

He also has a reason for being pretentious and showing calmness in front of these Kumogakure ninjas.

The reason why he did this was very simple...

He didn't have any chakra left!

The last bit of chakra in his body could only support him to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) once. If he used other methods to leave, then after the consumption of chakra, he would no longer be able to use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique), which was equivalent to losing his life-saving trump card.

At that time.

If Ai suddenly burst out and attacked him at an extremely fast speed, then at that time, he wouldn't even have the ability to dodge.

But if Minato directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to leave and when he got directly to Kushina, he was almost lying down, let alone doing this.

Because of these reasons.

Minato found that he made a very fatal mistake. Although he did defeat the enemy without fighting within the limit of time, and left some chakra...

Other than Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)...

Nothing else could be used!

Under such helpless conditions.

Minato could only walk back step by step while trembling in fear without using chakra. He could only bite the bullet and do this.

Only...

Such a method.

Amid nothingness.

A majestic figure was engraved in the eyes of all Kumogakure ninjas.

It formed an eternal legend in their hearts.

There was no other silhouette that could bring such strong psychological pressure to them as Minato, making them feel that things were as terrifying as they are now.

In a moment.

No one dared to say a word.

They silently watched Minato leave until he came to Kushina's side. The whole process looked like Minato was very weak, but no one dared to think that he was really weak. After all, what Minato did just now was too domineering. He had already become a god in their hearts.

After Minato walked to Kushina's side, he was still as calm as before. He did not let Kushina cancel the barrier but stopped and looked at Kumogakure ninjas again.

Minato's series of actions.

Not to mention that Kumogakure ninjas were nervous, even Kushina herself was extremely nervous. Her palms were already covered with fine beads of sweat. It was not that she was not confident, but that she wanted to save Minato before Ai made his move. For her, this was something she had to pay more attention to.

"Cough... Cough... Cough..."

Minato's right hand formed a hollow fist. He put it to his mouth and cleared his throat. His eyes quickly swept over Kumogakure's ninjas present, once again attracting everyone's attention to him.

"Before I let you guys out, I will add a little more!"

Minato's indifferent voice suddenly sounded, clearly transmitted into everyone's ears and directly causing every Kumogakure ninja to be dumbfounded.

Not finished!

This was not over!

It was clearly already over at the third point, but now it has more.

When would this end?This chapter's initial release occurred on the N0v3l-B1n site.

The expressions of every Kumogakure ninja became ugly. Their mood was constantly fluctuating. Even though everyone respected Minato in their hearts, the current situation still made them feel extremely dissatisfied.

Of course.

The one who was the most furious was Ai.

When Ai heard Minato's words, his strong body couldn't help but tremble. His tightly clenched fists were full of regret. Now he wanted to punch Minato to death directly.

"Damn it!"

Ai's eyes flashed with this cold light. If he had said this when Minato was facing him just now, he might have really killed Minato in anger, but now he had no chance.

At this time.

Almost every Kumogakure ninja's eyes flashed with strong dissatisfaction. They felt that they had been played by Minato.

After all, according to the agreement.

Now was the time to let them out.

"Minato..."

Kushina silently glanced at Minato. At this time, she also felt that there was no need for Minato to say such words. She could just directly release Kumogakure, and then everyone would leave. No one had any troubles, so there was nothing to worry about.

Even in her opinion.

Minato's supplement was a bit superfluous.

Since he wanted to add this point.

It was better to just say the fourth point.

Of course.

Even Kushina was not very clear about this matter. Whether it was second or third, even its fifth. These were all within the framework of the conditions, it would only make the other side's patience longer, and it would not cause any substantial impact.

And what made these people break their defenses was what Minato said. This directly exceeded everyone's expectations, and directly turned the original one matter into two things, increasing their psychological burden.

At this moment.

The hearts of every Kumogakure ninja were incomparably heavy.

However...

They had already waited until this time.

Still hoping to find a solution as soon as possible.

In other words, they wanted to hear what Minato's so-called supplementary clause was.

Suddenly.

Under the countless gazes.

Minato nodded and continued to speak. There was a faint smile on his face, and the light in his blue eyes seemed to have seen through everything.

"Actually."

"I don't have any requirements for you!"

"The above three conditions."

"If you think it's okay, then do it. If you think it's not okay, then it doesn't matter."

"I just don't want the war to continue developing!"

When Minato said this, every Kumogakure ninja on the scene widened their eyes, their eyes flashing with disbelief.

They originally thought that Minato would say something too excessive. On the first three conditions, there were some conditions that they could not accept.

However.

Who would have thought that?

Minato actually said this directly.

For a moment.

Every Kumogakure ninja was stunned for a moment. After they reacted, the way they looked at Minato changed again.

This was already the N number of changes they had made in a short period of time.

The overall mood had been pinched by Minato.

Every time they felt that Minato did not make things difficult for them, they instantly felt that Minato was very excessive in some things.

The same.

Just when they felt that Minato was going too far.

They also found out that Minato was not like what they had imagined. He had the magnanimity that others did not have. This made them feel that they were using the heart of a villain to measure the heart of a gentleman.

Of course.

Among these things.

The one who had the most headaches was not these Kumogakure ninjas, but Ai.

After Ai heard Minato's words, he suddenly felt that he had been pinched.

He was pinched tightly.

In this contest, he was completely led by Minato. He did not even have the chance to resist.

Now, it made him feel even more depressed.

Minato had said all sorts of good things and bad things.

What's the point of this...

Bullying people?

Ai's clenched fists slowly loosened, leaving behind a deep sense of powerlessness. Now that Minato had said this, there was no reason for him to fight Minato.

"I know that even if you agree now, you might not do it. It's just that you are forced by the situation in front of you!"

"So..."

"The purpose of me adding this point is..."

"In fact, you can do whatever you want."

After saying the last few words, Minato nodded at Kushina, indicating that she could open the barrier.

"Now... you can go!"

Minato's eyes fell on Kumogakure ninjas on the scene again. His face was full of a sunny smile. He looked very tall, and the whole process was carried out step by step according to his plan. There was no mistake at all.

Oh!

After Minato said that.

Every Kumogakure ninja suddenly began to cry out in alarm. Every Kumogakure ninja at the scene all felt a sense of happiness as if they had been reborn.

As for Ai...

He felt that he had died countless times, and his entire body was filled with endless exhaustion. He did not even have the strength to speak.

The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

Report chapter Comments